A ROCK AND A HARD PLACE 
						
                        by AJ CHRISTOPHER 
                        RATED FRT | 
                        
                          | 
                       
                     
                    
                   
                   
                  This story 
                  takes place approximately six months after 
                  The Conscience 
                  of the King. Some of the events/characters/situations are 
                  taken from the 1990s Thunderbirds Comic Series. The ages of 
                  the brothers are based on the early nineties timeline (2020s) 
                  with Scott being the eldest, followed by Virgil, John, Gordon 
                  and Alan. Bereznik - a rogue military state - is taken from 
                  the Comic Series, as is the name of its dictator, General 
                  Benenora. Special thanks to Jo for her endless encouragement 
                  and to Lori for prodding me to finish.  
                  Three and a 
                  half years before they go to work for IR, Scott and Virgil's 
                  current careers might prove even more dangerous. 
                   
                  
                   
                  
                  
                  Chapter 1
                   
                  
                  Alan Tracy 
                  walked into the lobby of the apartment building and was 
                  immediately stopped by a guard from campus security. 
                  
                  "You have 
                  to sign in and leave your student I.D. here," he was told. 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  Alan asked curiously. "I never did before and I come here all 
                  the time." 
                  
                  "New rules 
                  from the Dean of Student Housing," the guard explained. "We've 
                  had two break-ins in the last week." 
                  
                  Alan was 
                  surprised. "Oh, really?" 
                  
                  He pulled 
                  out his wallet and shifted through the contents until he found 
                  the card that identified him as a student of Colorado 
                  University. Satisfied, the guard handed him a clipboard. "Sign 
                  your name, the date, the time, and who you're visiting." 
                  
                  Alan 
                  signed his name in big sprawling letters and filled out the 
                  rest of the information hurriedly. The guard squinted at the 
                  sloppy writing. "I can't read this chicken scratch. Who are 
                  you visiting?" 
                  
                  "Julie 
                  Davis. Room 424." 
                  
                  The guard 
                  nodded and Alan, not having the patience to wait for the 
                  elevator, dashed up the stairs. He only had an hour, not 
                  nearly enough time for the monumental task of convincing Julie 
                  to come skiing with him. Ever since the death of her father, 
                  the normally active and outgoing twenty-year-old had been in a 
                  state of perpetual hibernation, withdrawn and disinterested. 
                  Julie dropped out of all of her favorite activities, quit the 
                  field hockey team of which she was a valued member, and 
                  stopped volunteering for community service projects. She 
                  shunned her friends and drove them all away, except for Alan 
                  who stubbornly refused to leave her alone. She only left her 
                  apartment to go to class, and even that was sporadic. 
                  
                  Alan 
                  knocked on the door, wishing that Virgil could have come 
                  along. His older brother's easy going manner and endless 
                  patience were much more effective than his methods of 
                  plaguing, bothering, and teasing until he got his way. 
                  
                  No one 
                  answered so he continued knocking. 
                  
                  "Hey, 
                  Jules," Alan shouted. "Open up. I know you're in there." 
                  
                  "Alan, if 
                  that's you, bug off," a muffled voice said from behind the 
                  door. 
                  
                  Alan 
                  knocked harder. "Come on, Julie. Let me in. I'll start singing 
                  if you don't..." He cleared his throat. "99 bottles of beer on 
                  the wall," he belted out inharmoniously as a preview. 
                  
                  Alan's 
                  threat worked. The sound of locks clicking and the door swung 
                  open. Julie glared at him, her green eyes glittering angrily. 
                  She was dressed in a T-shirt and jeans and her long dark brown 
                  hair was pulled back in a ponytail. 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you want, Tracy?" 
                  
                  Alan 
                  smiled and pushed past her into the apartment. It was a 
                  complete mess. Clothes lay everywhere in piles on the floor 
                  and on the furniture. Through the open door to the kitchen, he 
                  could see a stack of dirty dishes in the sink and empty boxes 
                  of cereal lying on the counter. He gave a low whistle. "Wow! 
                  This is place is a mess," he said admiringly. "Don't you ever 
                  do your laundry?" 
                  
                  "Mind your 
                  own business," Julie told him. "I've seen your place and it 
                  doesn't look much better." 
                  
                  Alan 
                  sighed regretfully. "It does now. Virgil made me clean up last 
                  weekend. That's the problem with having a big brother living 
                  nearby...you've always got someone looking over your 
                  shoulder." 
                  
                  "I know 
                  the feeling," Julie said, still glaring at him. 
                  
                  Alan moved 
                  a pile of clothes and sat down on the couch. He noticed a 
                  large, unopened box sitting in the middle of the floor. "Hey, 
                  Jules, what's in the box?" 
                  
                  "A new 
                  computer." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  wrong with your old one?" Alan asked. 
                  
                  "Nothing, 
                  except it's no longer here." 
                  
                  Alan 
                  looked at her questioningly. He had a brief vision of her 
                  throwing the computer out the window. Something he had often 
                  longed to do to his own whenever it gave him trouble. "Where 
                  it'd go?" 
                  
                  Julie 
                  shrugged. "You'll have to ask the person who stole it." 
                  
                  Alan 
                  remembered what the guard had said about break-ins. "Someone 
                  broke into your apartment?" he asked incredulously. "When did 
                  this happen?" 
                  
                  "A couple 
                  of days ago." 
                  
                  "Why 
                  didn't you tell me?" 
                  
                  "What 
                  for?" Julie said indifferently. "It's no biggie. The only 
                  things they stole were my computer and all my informatic CDs. 
                  Same thing down in 242." 
                  
                  "You 
                  should've called me or Virgil," Alan scolded. 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  Julie repeated. "Even though the lot of you Tracys don't 
                  believe it, I can take care of myself. I've been doing it 
                  since I was a little kid. Just 'cuz Collie's dead doesn't mean 
                  you have stand watch over me like a bunch of guard dogs." 
                  
                  A hint of 
                  bitterness crept into her voice when she mentioned her 
                  Father's name. Something she rarely, if ever, did. Julie 
                  strode over to the box with a knife in her hand. With a 
                  vicious stab, she slashed open the packing tape on the flaps. 
                  Alan watched her in silence. 
                  
                  Aware of 
                  his anxious scrutiny, Julie stopped cutting and eyed him 
                  warily. "I don't like it when you have that look in your eyes. 
                  Just what are you planning, Alan Tracy?" 
                  
                  Alan 
                  managed to smile. "Jules, how'd you like to have a fabulous, 
                  fun-filled evening?" 
                  
                  "No." 
                  
                  "Now just 
                  wait a second," protested Alan. "Let me finish, will you?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  want to go anywhere with you and your friends," Julie said 
                  flatly. "Besides I have a ton of work to do. I have a paper 
                  due on Monday and a physics lab due on Tuesday." 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  Jules. It'll be fun." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  what you said last time," Julie snorted. "You do remember what 
                  happened don't you, or were you too drunk?" 
                  
                  Alan 
                  remembered the incident perfectly. It was impossible to forget 
                  how angry Virgil was when he bailed him out of jail. 
                  
                  "This is 
                  different, Jules. We're going to go skiing, not bar hopping. 
                  Virgil's going and so is Kat Crawford. She's the scientist who 
                  gave that lecture on artificial intelligence yesterday." 
                  
                  Julie 
                  laughed. "Skiing? I don't know how." 
                  
                  "Liar," 
                  Alan accused. He knew that Julie was a good skier from a 
                  picture he had seen on display in Collie's office. 
                  
                  "Don't try 
                  and pull that one on me." 
                  
                  Julie had 
                  another excuse ready. "I don't have my skis anymore. I gave 
                  them away." 
                  
                  "You can 
                  rent a pair then." 
                  
                  "I can't. 
                  I..." Julie thought a moment. "I hurt my ankle yesterday." 
                  
                  
                  "Bullshit." 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  going," Julie insisted stubbornly, when no excuse would deter 
                  Alan's persistent determination. 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  make me do it," Alan warned. "If I have to, I'll stay here all 
                  night and sing bedtime lullabies to you." 
                  
                  Julie 
                  didn't believe him. "You wouldn't do that." 
                  
                  "Wanna 
                  bet?" Alan smiled. "I'm ready. Are you?" 
                  
                  He warmed 
                  up by singing a wavering, ear-splitting note. 
                  
                  Julie 
                  covered her ears. "All right! You win. I'll go. Just shut up, 
                  will you?" 
                  
                  Alan 
                  sighed and smiled happily. It hadn't been as difficult as he 
                  thought it would be. Good thing he was such an awful singer. 
                  His lack of skill really came in handy sometimes. 
                  
                  "Okay. Get 
                  ready then and off we'll go. We're going to meet up with them 
                  at five o'clock at Montage." 
                  
                  Grumbling 
                  unhappily, Julie gathered up some clean clothes and 
                  disappeared into the bathroom. Alan sat on the couch, feeling 
                  very satisfied with himself and looking forward to the evening 
                  ahead. They would have a wonderful time. He would make sure of 
                  it. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Nothing," 
                  the Hood growled. He gave the computer a furious kick, 
                  knocking it to the floor. It sparked and with a last whirring 
                  whine, the monitor went black. Like an angry lion, the Hood 
                  stalked away, flinging handfuls of informatic CDs against the 
                  wall. They shattered on impact, spraying bits of delicate 
                  metallic chips in all direction. 
                  
                  The 
                  violent outburst attracted Becker's attention. He looked up 
                  from the portable transmitter console he had been listening to 
                  during his waking hours for over a week. Leaning back in his 
                  chair, he stretched and yawned, watching the Hood's tantrum 
                  with an amused expression. "What did you expect, Belah?" he 
                  asked mildly. "Nothing is ever as easy as that. Thank god or 
                  this world would be a very boring place for a couple of 
                  criminal masterminds like ourselves." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  threw his head back and laughed gratingly. "Ha! Criminal 
                  mastermind! You couldn't even break into the right apartment!" 
                  
                  Becker was 
                  undisturbed by the ridicule. "A small mistake which I quickly 
                  rectified with minimal effort." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  gave the computer another frustrated stomp. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled. "I think it's dead. You don't have to pulverize the 
                  thing any further to demonstrate your melodramatic rage. 
                  Beside, broken glass is a bitch to get out of carpet." 
                  
                  "Shut up," 
                  the Hood hissed. 
                  
                  Becker's 
                  smile widened. "That temper of yours is going to get you into 
                  trouble someday, you know," he chided. "You should consider 
                  taking a couple of anger management classes in your spare 
                  time." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  treaded across the carpet threateningly. "Don't push me. One 
                  day you'll go too far..." he rumbled dangerously. 
                  
                  Not the 
                  least bit intimidated, Becker threw back his head and laughed 
                  hysterically. "Now, now, don't make silly threats. Why don't 
                  you turn your energy towards something constructive, like 
                  robbing a bank or some other entertaining pursuit?" 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  grumbled under his breath, clenching and unclenching his fists 
                  in an effort to control the all-consuming rage that ran 
                  through him like an electric current. Becker sighed and 
                  patiently turned back to his task. Once again, he put the set 
                  of headphones on and adjusted the volume. The sound of voices 
                  drifted over the frequency. Listening intently for several 
                  minutes, his ever-present smile deepened and he gave a 
                  delighted chuckle. 
                  
                  Still 
                  trembling with unspent fury, the Hood glowered at him. 
                  "Something amuses you?" 
                  
                  "How 
                  convenient," Becker said, looking like the proverbial cat who 
                  swallowed the canary. "A perfect opportunity, I'd say." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  took off the headset and tossed it on the table. He moved over 
                  to the closet began gathering some items and putting them in a 
                  black bag. Some rope, a roll of insulator tape, a pair of 
                  handcuffs, a couple of large white sacks... 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  watched darkly. "What are you doing?" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  didn't bother to look up. He picked up two bottles of clear 
                  liquid, uncapped one at time and gave each a sniff. "What do 
                  you think? Chloroform or ether?" 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  didn't answer. He continued to glare at Becker, his dark eyes 
                  gleaming like flaming embers. 
                  
                  
                  "Chloroform, definitely," Becker decided, tucking one of the 
                  bottles away. 
                  
                  Satisfied 
                  with his selection, Becker zipped up the bag and handed it to 
                  the Hood. Snatching his jacket from a hanger, he hurriedly 
                  shrugged into it. "Come along, Belah," he said pleasantly. 
                  "Put on your face and let's get going. We'll have to hurry if 
                  we want to arrive before they do." 
                  
                  "Where are 
                  we going?" the Hood demanded. 
                  
                  "Skiing." 
                  Becker wrapped a long black scarf around his neck and settled 
                  a heavy fur cap on his head. As a last touch, he produced a 
                  pair of black leather gloves from his pocket and methodically 
                  put one on at time. 
                  
                  "Skiing?" 
                  the Hood grunted, watching Becker's preparations darkly. "We 
                  have no time for such recreational lunacy." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smirked. "We're not going for recreational purposes, Belah. 
                  We're going to collect our little college girl." 
                  
                  "And just 
                  how to do you plan on doing that?" the Hood grumbled testily. 
                  "When she leaves her apartment she is never alone, not even 
                  for a minute." 
                  
                  "So?" 
                  Becker shrugged. "Sooner or later, an opportunity will present 
                  itself and we will be prepared to take full advantage of it." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  remained doubtful of their chances of success. "I suppose one 
                  of those damn Tracys will be with her?" 
                  
                  "Two 
                  actually," Becker corrected. "But that's of no consequence. 
                  They won't be with her all the time." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  hissed curses through bared teeth. His vendetta with the 
                  family, although only in the early stages, was a source of 
                  great bitterness and anger. Becker, though amused by his 
                  associate's thirst for revenge, never forsook a chance to 
                  point out the folly of such a distraction. 
                  
                  "Just 
                  remember why we're there and keep yourself focused, Belah," he 
                  reproved. "Use your free time to settle any accounts in the 
                  get-even department." 
                  
                  Still 
                  unconvinced, the Hood remained in place. "I don't like to 
                  ski." 
                  
                  "You
                  
                  won't have 
                  to," Becker assured. " I plan on covering that base. I 
                  need some exercise after sitting here like a zombie all week 
                  listening to a rambling fool." 
                  
                  "Rambling 
                  fool?" The furrows in the Hood's forehead deepened as he 
                  regarded Becker icily. 
                  
                  "The girl, 
                  Belah, the girl, and that Tracy kid. Not you ." Becker 
                  said, his face deadpan. 
                  
                  "Suppose 
                  we get caught?" the Hood rumbled. 
                  
                  "Suppose 
                  we do?" 
                  
                  "You're 
                  wanted for murder." 
                  
                  "So are 
                  you," returned Becker. "And many other deeds of unparalleled 
                  wickedness, I might add. What does it matter?" 
                  
                  "It will 
                  be a nuisance if we have to break out of jail." 
                  
                  " Jail
                  ?" Becker scoffed. "I do believe you're getting soft, 
                  Belah, worrying over such trivialities. Anyway, we won't get 
                  caught if we play our cards right. Now, please...will you stop 
                  dawdling and get ready?" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  tapped his foot impatiently as the Hood prepared his disguise, 
                  something he always insisted on wearing to keep his identity 
                  hidden from law enforcement agencies and the occasional 
                  witnesses to the crimes he perpetrated. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  sighed in satisfaction. Both he and the Hood were equally 
                  eager to finish their tedious task and move onto more 
                  interesting criminal pursuits. If everything went as 
                  planned, they would have the information they needed within a 
                  few short hours. Even so, he knew better than to assume an 
                  easy success. It would be tricky to grab the girl, especially 
                  with a couple of the meddlesome Tracy brothers lurking nearby. 
                  
                  Perhaps it 
                  wouldn't be such a bad idea to dispose of them if the 
                  opportunity arose. Becker smiled. Killing two birds with one 
                  stone... Not such a bad idea at all. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Helen 
                  Frost knocked on the door to her employer's office and walked 
                  in without waiting for a reply. At his desk, hidden behind 
                  enormous stacks of loose papers and blueprint manuals, Jeff 
                  Tracy looked up and managed a weary smile. 
                  
                  "Here you 
                  go, Mr. Tracy," Helen said, standing on her toes in order to 
                  hand over another stack of papers just received by fax from 
                  the Space Agency. 
                  
                  "Thank 
                  you, Helen." Reaching across the desk, Jeff knocked over a 
                  pile of precariously balanced info-disks, sending them 
                  bouncing and flying in all directions. Helen scrambled after 
                  them and restacked them as neatly as possible in the limited 
                  space. Jeff attempted to help her, but only succeeded in 
                  toppling the stack over once again. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  sorry, Helen," Jeff apologized. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  okay, Mr. Tracy." She gathered up the stray discs and moved 
                  some of the papers to make extra space. 
                  
                  "Would you 
                  like another cup of coffee?" she asked, noticing the empty mug 
                  sitting next to the vidcomm. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  cleared his throat. "No thanks." 
                  
                  Helen 
                  lingered. "What shall I order you for lunch?" 
                  
                  "Nothing," 
                  Jeff said, turning back to his work. "Thanks anyway, Helen, 
                  but I'm really not that hungry right now..." 
                  
                  Helen 
                  sighed. "Okay, Mr. Tracy, but if you should change your mind, 
                  you know where to find me." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  didn't answer and she studied him worriedly for a moment. The 
                  man sitting behind the cluttered desk was a stranger to her; 
                  so different from the Jeff Tracy she had known and worked with 
                  for so many years. He had aged overnight. His skin, marked 
                  with lines of worry had an unhealthy grayish quality. His 
                  eyes, bloodshot and burning, had a peculiar brightness. Even 
                  worse, was Jeff's strange mental state that was frightening to 
                  everyone that knew him. 
                  
                  Physically 
                  he was in a state of total exhaustion, yet he pushed onwards, 
                  taking on an enormously crushing workload. 
                  
                  The stress 
                  at the company was at an almost unbearable level with the 
                  ongoing Sun Probe project and many loyal, long-time employees 
                  deserted their positions in the face of immense pressure. 
                  Collie's easy-going leadership style and genius at engineering 
                  efficiency were sorely missed and his death left a gaping hole 
                  in the company's chain of command. 
                  
                  Tracy 
                  Aerospace had been without a vice-president since Collie's 
                  death six months before, yet Jeff made no move to fill the 
                  position. No one dared to bring up the subject of finding a 
                  replacement either, as Jeff was particularly touchy about it 
                  and became furious at the least provocation. 
                  
                  Helen made 
                  a mental note to try and get a hold of one of the Tracy boys 
                  at the first opportunity. She knew it would not be easy as 
                  they were scattered all over the world: Scott stationed 
                  somewhere in Russia, Virgil and Alan both in Colorado, Gordon, 
                  somewhere at the bottom of the Pacific ocean serving aboard a 
                  WNS sub, and John, a new recruit in the Space Agency's 
                  astronaut training program, stationed in Florida. 
                  
                  Virgil had 
                  come just the week before, but his trip had been nothing short 
                  of a disaster. Yet, something had to be done, and quickly, 
                  before Jeff either cracked or killed himself from overwork. 
                  She only hoped that one of the boys could intervene before it 
                  was too late. 
                  
                  
                  
                  Chapter 2
                   
                  
                  "Step on 
                  it, Reg! We're gonna be late!" Sammie called, looking back 
                  over her shoulder at her flight partner. She shivered and 
                  zipped up her leather jacket in an effort to block out some of 
                  the frigidity of the crisp November air. Her breath came out 
                  in frosty puffs and her teeth chattered. The freezing 
                  temperatures of early winter in Russia were a far cry from the 
                  hot arid Moroccan climate they had blissfully enjoyed until 
                  only several days before. 
                  
                  Feeling 
                  the cold as much as she did, Reggie Erickson fumbled at the 
                  key card to his quarters with stiff, half-frozen fingers. He 
                  hesitated a moment and thoughtfully rumpled his dark brown 
                  hair until it stood on end. "I know I'm forgetting something. 
                  Let me think..." 
                  
                  Hopping in 
                  place in the hopes of increasing her sluggish circulation, 
                  Sammie groaned. "We've got two minutes to get across the base 
                  so put your brain as well as your feet in overdrive, will 
                  you?" 
                  
                  Reggie was 
                  deaf to any pleas to hurry. He stood in place, reciting the 
                  daily mental checklist he used as a means to combat his 
                  natural tendency at forgetfulness. "Hmmm...got my id, got my 
                  tags, got my sec check, got my..." 
                  
                  "Reg!" 
                  Sammie protested. "COME ON! We've been late twice this week 
                  already. Scott's going to go ballistic this time for sure." 
                  
                  His memory 
                  jogged, Reggie snapped his numb fingers as best he could. "Of 
                  course! How could I possibly forget?!" 
                  
                  He 
                  disappeared back into his apartment and reappeared a few 
                  seconds later with a yellow plastic coffee cup with a smiling 
                  face on the side. Grateful for the puny warmth it radiated, he 
                  wrapped both his hands around the mug. 
                  
                  Sighing in 
                  satisfaction, he took a long slurping sip. "Much better." 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  gaped in utter disbelief. "You've got to be kidding me...we're 
                  going to have our asses in slings over a cup of coffee? Jeez!" 
                  
                  "My coffee 
                  is a pre-flight necessity," Reg asserted, taking another long 
                  swallow as he slid his key card through the door lock. "You 
                  know I'm no good without it." 
                  
                  "You're no 
                  good with it either," Sammie snorted. "I don't know why I have 
                  to get stuck with you..." 
                  
                  Reg 
                  grinned contentedly. 'Cuz you're damn lucky, that's why. I'm 
                  the best pilot this side of Moscow." 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  rolled her eyes and pulled the sleeves of her jacket down over 
                  her hands. "You're delirious, Erickson. I'm putting in for a 
                  transfer so I don't have to listen to your bullshit anymore." 
                  
                  Reg patted 
                  her shoulder affectionately. "You're so cheerful in the 
                  morning Sammie girl, I don't know what I'd do without you. Can 
                  we go now? We're a little late, you know." 
                  
                  "I know 
                  that! It's what I've been saying for the past..." Sammie 
                  began. "Oh, forget it. Come on." 
                  
                  She 
                  grabbed some of the stuff that Reg was carrying and they 
                  hurried down the steps to the sidewalk below. Waving wildly, 
                  they managed to flag down a rumbling troop transport truck 
                  that happened to be passing. With great difficulty, they 
                  managed to find a place to sit amongst the Russian infantry 
                  soldiers. Sammie elbowed aggressively for more room as the 
                  soldier next to her leaned as close as possible, smiling and 
                  winking suggestively. A swift, fierce jab to his ribs quickly 
                  dampened any amorous intentions the soldier had and he gave 
                  the feisty pilot a wide berth. 
                  
                  A few 
                  minutes later they reached the building where their unit's 
                  daily flight briefing was taking place. Hurriedly, they leapt 
                  off the transport and sprinted like Olympic athletes across 
                  the tarmac. Flashing their security passes, they dashed 
                  through the checkpoint gates. 
                  
                  The MP 
                  standing guard smiled at them and laughed. "Late again, huh?" 
                  
                  "Have they 
                  started?" Sammie asked, panting for breath. 
                  
                  "Oh, yeah. 
                  'Bout ten minutes ago," the MP answered cheerfully. "The 
                  Commander decided to grace you guys with his presence too." 
                  
                  "Aw, man!" 
                  Sammie groaned and punched Reg in the arm. 
                  
                  "Ow," Reg 
                  complained, rubbing his arm. "What'd you do that for?" 
                  
                  "Didn't 
                  you hear what he said? The Commander's here today and that 
                  means we're dead and buried." 
                  
                  They 
                  hurried down the long hallway towards the briefing room. 
                  Slowly, they tiptoed up to the open door and peeked into the 
                  room. They could see Commander Morris standing in front of the 
                  twelve other pilots in their unit. Their patrol Captain and 
                  Coordinator, Scott Tracy stood a few feet behind with his arms 
                  folded, his handsome, tanned face looking very somber. He 
                  caught sight of them at the door and with a slight movement of 
                  his hand, motioned them to come in. 
                  
                  "Come on," 
                  Sammie whispered. 
                  
                  They 
                  quietly crept in the room. Despite their best efforts at 
                  silence, their boots, the leather stiffened from the cold, 
                  squeaked loudly. Immediately, the Commander stopped talking. 
                  
                  "Good 
                  morning, Lt. Carlas and Lt. Erickson," he greeted. "How nice 
                  of you to join us. I do hope it wasn't too inconvenient for 
                  you come today." The Commander eyed them critically, a frown 
                  tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Perhaps you think you 
                  these pre-flight briefings are a waste of your time?" 
                  
                  "No, sir," 
                  Sammie murmured. 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  the Commander demanded. "I didn't quite catch that." 
                  
                  "No, sir!" 
                  she shouted more loudly than she intended. Her voice echoed 
                  slightly in the large almost empty room. 
                  
                  The other 
                  pilots tittered and Sammie's face flushed with embarrassment. 
                  Cheeks burning, she moved towards the only empty seats located 
                  at the front of the room. Reg trailed at her heels. 
                  
                  "What 
                  about you, Lt. Erickson? Do you agree with Lt. Carlas or do 
                  you think this is a waste of time?" the Commander demanded. 
                  
                  "Huh?" 
                  Reggie looked up, startled. "Me, sir?" 
                  
                  "You, 
                  Lieutenant." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  hesitated, unsure since rather than listening, he had been 
                  looking for seats other than those in the front row. "Yes, 
                  sir," he finally answered decidedly. "Just as you said, sir." 
                  
                  There was 
                  another round of laughter. The other pilots smiled and poked 
                  each other. With lowered brows, Scott glowered at the group, 
                  effectively silencing everyone. The Commander turned on his 
                  heel and stared fixedly at Scott. "Your people seem to find 
                  this highly amusing, Captain Tracy. Would you mind explaining 
                  the joke to me?" 
                  
                  "No joke, 
                  sir," Scott explained. 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander nodded curtly. "Good, because enforcing the Bereznik 
                  no-fly/ no-aggression zone is no laughing matter. It is of 
                  utmost importance that troop movement is closely monitored and 
                  artillery placement along the border is kept in check. As 
                  patrol pilots, you are the first link in the chain to contain 
                  and suppress the aggressive military tactics that the 
                  Berezniks have demonstrated over and over again in the past." 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course, sir," Scott affirmed. He scowled at Reggie and Sammie 
                  once the Commander turned back around and couldn't see him. 
                  Unaware of Scott's facial contortions behind him, the 
                  Commander continued talking about the no-fly buffer zone, a 
                  recent measure that the World Defense Department had put in 
                  place to discourage Bereznik sneak attacks along the Russian 
                  Border. 
                  
                  "Any 
                  questions?" the Commander asked once he was finished. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  raised his hand before Sammie could jab him in the ribs as a 
                  preventative measure. 
                  
                  "Fire 
                  away, Erickson. What is it you want to know?" 
                  
                  "Why are 
                  there only two fighters to a patrol, instead of the standard 
                  four?" 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris answered without hesitation. "It's only a temporary 
                  measure due to the size of the area to be covered and the 
                  number of pilots in your unit." 
                  
                  "How 
                  temporary?" Reg asked doubtfully. 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander pursed his lips thoughtfully. "Probably a couple of 
                  weeks at the most. As you know, the approval of a 
                  no-fly/no-aggression zone came as a complete surprise. Since 
                  your unit is specialized for quick deployment all over the 
                  world, it was easy to move you from Morocco to Moscow in a 
                  matter of days. However, it will take several weeks to bring 
                  in some other more stationary units. Is that a good enough 
                  answer for you, Lieutenant?" 
                  
                  "I guess 
                  so, sir," Reggie said slowly, his mouth bending into a 
                  dissatisfied frown. 
                  
                  "Good, 
                  here are your assignment sheets that Captain Tracy and I put 
                  together. If you'll look at the top..." 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris broke off as Reg waved his hand again. "Yes, Erickson, 
                  you have a problem?" 
                  
                  "Not a 
                  problem, sir. Another question." 
                  
                  The other 
                  pilots grinned at each other. He was starting already. Once he 
                  got going, Reggie could drive his superiors crazy with endless 
                  questions about minute details and what-if situations. 
                  
                  "Could you 
                  go over the strike policy again? I didn't quite get it the 
                  first time." 
                  
                  
                  "Naturally," the Commander replied crisply. "Since you weren't 
                  here when we went over it." He waved at Scott to step forward. 
                  "Captain, would you be so kind as to explain the strike policy 
                  once more?" 
                  
                  "Yes, sir. 
                  I would simply be delighted to go over it. Again. " Scott 
                  smiled as he spoke, but his blue eyes reflected his intense 
                  irritation. "We'll be using the new satellite-computer SEEK 
                  system which will automatically pinpoint any military targets 
                  as defined in the no-fly zone guidelines." 
                  
                  "Then the 
                  computer will do the shooting?" Reg interrupted. 
                  
                  "Not 
                  exactly. The computer is only a guide. You'll have to use your 
                  judgement to make the final decision whether or not hit a 
                  target." 
                  
                  "Reggie's 
                  judgement...god, that's a scary thought," someone whispered 
                  amidst a chorus of hushed giggles. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  ignored them and waved his hand again as Scott began to speak. 
                  "I have another question." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  sighed. "I know you do, but could you just hold it in until 
                  I'm finished?" 
                  
                  "Sure, 
                  Scott...I mean Captain Tracy," Reggie corrected when Sammie 
                  kicked him in the leg. 
                  
                  "Thank you 
                  very much," Scott said dryly. "Please be aware that the SEEK 
                  system hasn't been used in actual combat situations so don't 
                  depend on it too much. Keep your eyes and ears open and use 
                  your common sense. If you feel something is wrong, go with 
                  your instincts. Always remember that the Berezniks are 
                  notoriously clever at disguising their military installations. 
                  They also make liberal use of their civilian population as 
                  human shields for their artillery placements, so we have to be 
                  careful not to fire unless it's absolutely necessity." 
                  
                  "I still 
                  don't understand who makes the final decision what to torch," 
                  Reggie inserted quickly when Scott paused for breath. 
                  
                  "Just give 
                  me a chance, I'm getting there," Scott grumbled. Despite his 
                  best efforts to hide it, his voice betrayed his growing 
                  annoyance. "The patrol leader of each run is responsible to 
                  double-check and approve any SEEK target determinations. If, 
                  for some reason, there's a question about the validity of a 
                  classification, you'll contact Base for further instructions. 
                  It's as simple as that. Got it?" 
                  
                  Everybody 
                  nodded except Reggie. "Suppose that..." 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  slouched down in her chair and put a hand over her face. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  interrupted and balling it in his fist, held up the assignment 
                  sheet. "See this, Erickson? It's your assignment sheet for the 
                  week. If you'd take a moment and actually look at it, you'll 
                  see that you and Sammie, excuse me, Lt. Carlas, are with me on 
                  the first run today. At that time we'll go over everything 
                  step by step by step...or as long as it takes you to get it. 
                  Okay?" Scott smiled fixedly. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  smiled back. "Sure, thing, Sco...Captain, sir." 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander briefly went over the assignment sheet and pointed 
                  out various details about the rotation and structure of each 
                  patrol before finally dismissing everyone. "Captain, I'd like 
                  to talk to you a moment," he said as Scott started to leave. 
                  
                  "Sure, 
                  Commander. Give me just one second. I'll be right back." He 
                  hurried to catch up with Reggie and Sammie who were dashing 
                  for the door in a concentrated effort to avoid him. 
                  
                  "Hold it 
                  right there, you two," Scott ordered as they reached the 
                  doorway. Thwarted in their attempt at escape, they stopped in 
                  their tracks and slowly turned around. 
                  
                  Before 
                  Scott had a chance to say anything, Sammie spoke. "Let me say 
                  just one thing, Scott. It's all his fault." 
                  
                  Reg sighed 
                  and gazed remorsefully at the floor. "It's true. I stayed out 
                  too late last night and this morning I overslept because my 
                  alarm was broken. Then I couldn't find my I.D. and I burned 
                  out a circuit breaker by running the coffee maker and the 
                  toaster at the same time. When I tried to reach the electrical 
                  box, I ripped the seat of my pants so I had to go down to 
                  supply because I didn't have another pair because I didn't 
                  have a chance to do my laundry because the units were being 
                  serviced yesterday and... 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  okay," Scott hastily interrupted before the lieutenant had a 
                  chance to really get going. "I get the picture. I'll let you 
                  off this one last time. But if it happens again..." 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  dejection instantly vanished and he beamed at Scott. "Never, 
                  ever. Bring over a bible and we'll swear on it. Right-o, 
                  Sammie girl?" 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  laughed. "I'm not swearing on any bible, Reg. I know you too 
                  well to risk eternal damnation on your promises of 
                  punctuality." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  acted hurt and pouted unhappily. "Why is everyone so mean to 
                  me? Even my own flight partner won't give me any sympathy. 
                  I've had a really bad day so far with only the promise of more 
                  to come." p 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  wasn't impressed by the complaints. "Boo-hoo. You want some 
                  cheese with your whine, Reg?" 
                  
                  "See what 
                  I mean?" Reg told Scott as he wiped away an imaginary tear. 
                  "No sympathy." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  glanced back at Commander Morris who was watching the exchange 
                  critically with a frown of disapproval that deepened with each 
                  passing moment. "Look," he told them quietly. "I'll meet you 
                  in about ten to go over the pre-flights. Okay?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  saluted in the most exaggerated, official manner he could 
                  muster. "Yes, sir!" 
                  
                  "And don't 
                  be late," Scott added in a hushed whisper as they were 
                  leaving. 
                  
                  Reg poked 
                  his head back in the door. "Never, ever, sir!" 
                  
                  Scott took 
                  a deep breath, preparing himself for the battle that was sure 
                  to come. From the look on the base Commander's face, a nuclear 
                  war would be more welcome than the upcoming confrontation. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  The 
                  meeting was not going to go well. From what he had heard about 
                  the man, Scott had a sneaking suspicion from the start that he 
                  and Commander Morris would not get along. Their command styles 
                  were too different to coexist peacefully. 
                  
                  "Captain 
                  Tracy, I am going to be blunt," the Commander began slowly. 
                  
                  Uh-oh. 
                  Scott always hated conversations that started out like that. 
                  It meant that a criticism or reproof would certainly follow. 
                  
                  "Do you 
                  mind?" 
                  
                  "No sir," 
                  Scott replied, feeling very much tempted to say just the 
                  opposite. 
                  
                  "Good. 
                  Commander Fayez has sent me the most praiseworthy report on 
                  your unit. From your record I have no doubt that his high 
                  opinions of you are true. In your time of service you have 
                  shown bravery and courage in the most dangerous of situations 
                  and there is no doubt that you have earned your rank and 
                  commendations of excellence. However..." 
                  
                  Here it 
                  comes, Scott thought. 
                  
                  "I do not 
                  approve of the your disciplinary techniques, nor the 
                  familiarity you display with your people." Commander Morris 
                  paused and regarded Scott kindly. "May I make a suggestion, 
                  Captain, based on my years of experience?" 
                  
                  Oh, no. 
                  Please not a pearl of wisdom for the youngster. Anything but 
                  that. A small sigh escaped from Scott's lips before he could 
                  stop it. Morris' eyes narrowed slightly, but other than that 
                  he showed no sign that he noticed anything. 
                  
                  
                  "Certainly, Commander," Scott said dutifully. "I would 
                  appreciate any wisdom you would be so kind to impart to me." 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris smiled dryly. "I'm sure you would. That's why I'm 
                  telling you this now, rather than later when difficulties have 
                  already arisen. Son..." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  flinched at the patronizing tone in the Commander's voice. 
                  
                  "...Son, 
                  there needs to be a clear distinction between you and your 
                  people, otherwise you will never be able to maintain the 
                  proper discipline and order necessary for the optimum 
                  performance of your unit. Do you understand what I'm trying to 
                  say?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  didn't answer. He gazed directly at the Commander. Never able 
                  to hide his emotions very well, his clear blue eyes were 
                  mirrors of his feelings. Currently, they reflected his total 
                  difference of opinion. 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander read Scott's thoughts. "I can see you disagree. You 
                  believe that you can be both friend and leader without losing 
                  any discipline. True, Captain?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  hesitated, but his natural truthfulness won out against saying 
                  a white lie for the sake of tactfulness. "Yes, sir." 
                  
                  "I see." 
                  The Commander thoughtfully stroked his moustache. "Then you 
                  deny the obvious lack of respect and attention to duty that 
                  Lt. Erickson and Carlas...primarily Erickson, display on a 
                  regular basis." 
                  
                  "Sir, if I 
                  may speak freely," Scott asked, keeping his voice steady. 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander smiled and nodded. "Permission granted, Captain. You 
                  may speak your mind as you will. I am curious to hear your 
                  excuses." 
                  
                  Scott felt 
                  a surge of anger, but quickly smothered it. He was treading on 
                  a minefield of sorts, and had to use the utmost caution with 
                  each careful step. "Sir...despite his appearance and actions 
                  to the contrary, Lt. Erickson is one of the most talented, 
                  dependable, and trustworthy pilots in the unit. He may act a 
                  little..." Scott mentally searched for the right word. "... 
                  bizarre ...or even incompetent at times, but I assure you 
                  that when he is in the air, he is all business. Lt. Carlas is 
                  the same." 
                  
                  Feeling 
                  himself becoming defensive, Scott steadied his voice before 
                  going on. "If I do not discipline harshly enough, it is 
                  because they do not need it. They perform their jobs at the 
                  highest levels of competency and I do not feel it's necessary 
                  to plague them continually with petty rules and regulations 
                  that serve only to stress and frustrate everyone." 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris pursed his lips. "Are you finished, Captain, or do you 
                  have something else you'd like to add?" 
                  
                  "No, sir," 
                  Scott answered calmly. "That's it. I have nothing to add.." 
                  
                  "Good," 
                  the Commander said, smiling. "I appreciate your frankness, 
                  Captain, though I disagree with your line of thinking. You can 
                  teach an old dog new tricks and I definitely fall into the 
                  category of very old dogs, however..." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  cringed at what was coming. 
                  
                  "...I am 
                  interested to see just the skill you boast of...so on today's 
                  patrol run, I will fly with Lt. Erickson." 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander's announcement wasn't what he was expecting and 
                  Scott's mouth dropped open in astonishment. "Sir!" he 
                  protested. 
                  
                  "See you 
                  in ten, Captain," Commander Morris said, smiling. He left the 
                  room before Scott had a chance to offer any excuses. 
                  
                  Now this 
                  is going to be fun, thought Scott. Commander Morris, him, and 
                  Reggie... He groaned at the mere thought of it. What a day it 
                  would be! 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 3
                   
                  
                  "That's it 
                  for today, guys." 
                  
                  "Quitting 
                  time already? It's only three-thirty." Dave Lewis looked over 
                  at Virgil Tracy who was seated next to him at the controls of 
                  Innovative Technology's latest mechanical prototype. The 
                  experimental snow rescue machine, nicknamed 'the Yeti', was in 
                  the initial stages of testing and redesign. The tests were 
                  especially dangerous since they involved digging and snow 
                  removal on an actual avalanche-prone mountainside. 
                  
                  Knowing 
                  the risks involved, the company's two most fearless testers 
                  were assigned the tricky task. Dave Lewis and Virgil Tracy, 
                  both known for their iron nerve and staunch reliability, had 
                  spent twelve hours a day for the last week in the cramped 
                  control cabin of the machine, performing round after round of 
                  endless experimentation designed to test the capabilities of 
                  the new machine. Except for a few moments of anxiety when a 
                  small avalanche threatened to bury them, all had gone 
                  smoothly. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  spoke into his headset. "Repeat that last one, control. Are we 
                  hearing things or did you actually say we're off the hook for 
                  the rest of the day?" 
                  
                  The sound 
                  of laughter drifted over the radio band. "Though it's 
                  debatable, you fellows aren't crazy. Tests have been called 
                  off for today. Snow storm's blowing up this way so we're 
                  cutting out early." There was a pause. "Except for you, Tracy. 
                  The new boss wants a word with you." 
                  
                  A month 
                  before, Innovative Technology, known as InnTech for short, had 
                  been bought by the corporate giant, AIS. 
                  
                  It made 
                  for a sticky situation since the company was Tracy Aerospace's 
                  primary rival and more personally, James Haydyn and Jeff Tracy 
                  were long-time, sworn enemies. Despite the heavy pressure from 
                  his father to quit, Virgil just couldn't bring himself to do 
                  it. He liked his job and was determined to stick to it as long 
                  as possible. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  sucked in his breath. "Haydyn wants to see me?" 
                  
                  "Yep. As 
                  soon as you get in. He's waiting at the ski lodge caf� for 
                  you." 
                  
                  "Great." 
                  Virgil sighed. "Just great." 
                  
                  He reached 
                  over and flicked a red lever. The steady hum of the engines 
                  powering the snow removal units faded and the powdery geyser 
                  of snow ejecting from the side blowers stopped abruptly. 
                  Virgil selected reverse on the direction control box and put 
                  both feet down hard on the accelerator petals. With the squeal 
                  of gears and the crunch of the treads on the hard packed snow, 
                  the Yeti' powered backwards along the path it had cleared only 
                  minutes before. It was a bumpy ride as they plowed backwards 
                  down the side of the mountain at nearly top speed, plowing 
                  through drifts and bouncing over ruts and holes made from the 
                  previous days' trial runs. 
                  
                  Anyone 
                  else other than Dave Lewis would have been completely 
                  terrified by the wild ride. The only sign of apprehension the 
                  middle-aged man showed was a casual check to make sure his 
                  safety belt was securely attached. Then he relaxed and leaned 
                  back in the seat, watching the snowy landscape whirl by in the 
                  side view portals. 
                  
                  The 
                  journey to the bottom of the mountain was normally a 
                  ten-minute trip, but they made it in five, quite to the 
                  astonishment of the engineers and technicians waiting for 
                  them. Not slowing down, Virgil drove the machine up the ramp 
                  into the portable storage unit and slammed on the brakes to 
                  stop only inches away from the control booth. The small 
                  cubicle appeared empty, until a few heads cautiously appeared 
                  as people recovered from their fright. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  chuckled. "Nice one, Virgil. Guess those guys won't be busting 
                  us all the time anymore." 
                  
                  "Tracy, 
                  you maniac!" a voice shouted over the speakers. "What the hell 
                  do you think you're doing?" 
                  
                  "He's 
                  testing the brakes, of course," Dave answered, winking at 
                  Virgil. "They're top of the line, don't you think?" 
                  
                  There was 
                  a flurry of livid swearing and Dave and Virgil took off their 
                  headsets to protect their hearing. Virgil grabbed the shutdown 
                  checklist and hurriedly went over it while Dave ejected the 
                  data discs from the sensor and control recorders. Convinced 
                  that everything was in order, Virgil signed his name and 
                  handed the clipboard to Dave who initialed it and tucked it 
                  under his arm. 
                  
                  "Check the 
                  reactor thermostat," Dave reminded. "It's been erratic all 
                  day." 
                  
                  "Already 
                  did. It's a little high, but still within range." 
                  
                  "Right. 
                  Remind me to tell Chaz about that, in case I forget." 
                  
                  Dave and 
                  Virgil both moved to opposite ends of the main control board 
                  and grasped blue knobs. 
                  
                  "Ready, 
                  Virg?" Dave asked. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  nodded. 
                  
                  "On my 
                  mark then. 1...2...3." 
                  
                  They 
                  turned the knobs simultaneously. 
                  
                  "Shutdown 
                  sequence initiated," the computer informed in a monotone 
                  voice. "Have a nice weekend, boys," it added the voice 
                  changing to sound like a sensual woman. "See you Monday at 
                  six. I'll be waiting..." The sound of a long, puckering kiss 
                  that ended with a loud burp followed. 
                  
                  Dave and 
                  Virgil burst out laughing. The head engineer, Chaz Dailey was 
                  a prankster through and through and always left messages like 
                  that for them. Dave opened the hatch, climbed down the ladder 
                  halfway, and jumped to the floor. Virgil followed, pausing a 
                  moment to close the hatch back up. 
                  
                  Leaning 
                  against the Yeti, they began filling out their testing logs 
                  for the day. 
                  
                  "Doing 
                  anything exciting this weekend?" Dave asked as he scribbled. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  tapped his pen thoughtfully as he considered one of the 
                  entries. "A friend of mine is in town. She loves to ski, so I 
                  guess that's what we'll be doing." 
                  
                  " She
                  ?" Dave smiled. "Is she a friend or a friend 
                  ?" 
                  
                  "A friend, 
                  you old pervert," Virgil answered, grinning. "Of the purely 
                  platonic kind." 
                  
                  "Too bad," 
                  Dave said, sounding disappointed. "You need to find yourself a 
                  girl sometime, Virgil." 
                  
                  "And I 
                  will...sometime." Virgil snatched another packet from the 
                  pile. "Just not now. I've got enough trouble without looking 
                  for more." 
                  
                  "Here," 
                  Dave said, handing him the sign-off sheet. "Put your 'John 
                  Hancock' right there and we're finished." 
                  
                  " 
                  You're finished," Virgil corrected. "My fun-filled day is 
                  not over yet." 
                  
                  They 
                  stopped at the control booth to drop their paperwork off and 
                  parted ways. Virgil taking a company snowmobile towards the 
                  ski lodge; Dave heading in the opposite direction towards the 
                  car park. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  went into the ski lodge, feeling both wary and curious. He had 
                  never met James Haydyn before and knew little about the man 
                  except the few tidbits of information he had learned 
                  second-hand throughout the years. Jeff was very tight-lipped 
                  when it came to his former friend and didn't offer any 
                  explanations on the origins of their dispute. 
                  
                  He had 
                  only taken a few steps when a large, muscled, broad-shouldered 
                  man approached him. "Virgil Tracy?" he asked in a deep, raspy 
                  voice. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  me," Virgil acknowledged. The man was a good foot taller than 
                  him and he had to looked upwards to meet his eyes. "Who's 
                  asking?" 
                  
                  "My name 
                  is Griffin," the man replied. "Mr. Haydyn is waiting for you 
                  in the caf�. Follow me." 
                  
                  Griffin 
                  turned on his heel and walked in long strides through the 
                  across the lobby towards the caf� entrance. The area was 
                  crowded with weekend guests checking in and skiers taking a 
                  break from the slopes. Like the Red Sea parting, a path 
                  automatically cleared as people hurried to get out of the 
                  tall, foreboding man's way. Virgil followed behind, his 
                  apprehension increasing with each step. 
                  
                  Once they 
                  entered the caf�, they headed towards a table in the far 
                  corner. A man in his early fifties with graying hair looked up 
                  as they approached. Griffin pulled out a chair and motioned 
                  Virgil towards it. 
                  
                  Virgil sat 
                  down. Behind him, Griffin, arms-folded, stood looking not too 
                  unlike the statue of a Greek god. 
                  
                  "Please 
                  leave us," Haydyn said pleasantly. Griffin reluctantly did as 
                  he was bid, and drifted away to a spot near the caf�'s 
                  entrance where he could still keep a watchful eye on his 
                  employer. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  studied his father's long-time foe with marked curiosity. 
                  Haydyn was classically handsome with fine, well-formed 
                  features and a thick mane of dark hair sprinkled with gray 
                  that reminded Virgil of a lion's ruff. Of medium height and 
                  build, Haydyn did not seem the least bit imposing or 
                  intimidating, yet there was a definite air of strength and 
                  authority about him. The dark brown eyes that met Virgil's 
                  scrutiny with equal interest radiated intelligence and good 
                  humor. There was a charismatic energy about the man that 
                  Virgil found almost hypnotizing. 
                  
                  "You look 
                  like your mother," Haydyn commented, after a lengthy silence. 
                  
                  "Some 
                  people say that," Virgil assented, caught off guard by the 
                  reference to his mother. "Others think I look like my father." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  pursed his lips thoughtfully and his eyes roved over Virgil's 
                  face. "Yes," he conceded, after a moment. "Yes, I can see a 
                  slight resemblance in some respects. Would you like something 
                  to drink?" 
                  
                  "No, 
                  thanks." Virgil looked around the caf� for a moment. Except 
                  for a group of loud, rowdy teenagers on the far side of the 
                  room, most of the tables were empty. He turned his attention 
                  back to Haydyn and found the man staring at him critically. "I 
                  hear you have her talents as well." 
                  
                  "A little 
                  maybe." Virgil shrugged, starting to feel both annoyed and 
                  uneasy by Haydyn's obvious interest in his mother. 
                  
                  A waitress 
                  neared and Haydyn ordered an Irish coffee, double whiskey. 
                  
                  "Are you 
                  sure you won't have anything?" he asked Virgil. 
                  
                  The idea 
                  of a drink appealed to Virgil, but for some reason he shook 
                  his head. "I'm okay, really, but thanks anyway." 
                  
                  The 
                  waitress hurried away to fill the order and Virgil found 
                  himself the subject of Haydyn's attention once again. 
                  
                  For some 
                  reason, Virgil began to feel extremely weary. Haydyn's 
                  relentless intensity was more tiring in some ways than sitting 
                  in the Yeti hour after hour. He longed to escape, but as their 
                  encounter was just starting, there was really no possibility 
                  of a quick exit. 
                  
                  "I suppose 
                  you are wondering why I wanted to see you." Haydyn smiled, 
                  showing a line of perfect, white teeth. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  fidgeted in his chair in an attempt to find a more comfortable 
                  position. "Yes, I have to admit I'm rather curious." 
                  
                  "You think 
                  perhaps that I am going to fire you?" 
                  
                  "Sure," 
                  Virgil agreed amiably. "That's what I figure." 
                  
                  "Would it 
                  surprise you if I said I have no intention of doing that?" 
                  
                  Virgil was 
                  very surprised, but he was careful not to show it. Not knowing 
                  Haydyn except by reputation and press reports, he was extra 
                  cautious. Virgil couldn't dodge the feeling he was dealing 
                  with a clever, manipulative devil of a man. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  wondered why he felt that way; Haydyn was simply oozing with 
                  friendliness and good will. So many smiles and offers of 
                  hospitality...yet there was something sinister lurking just 
                  behind the congenial front. Something that warned Virgil to 
                  tread carefully, lest he make a wrong move and pay dearly for 
                  his misstep. 
                  
                  The 
                  waitress brought back the Irish coffee and Haydyn took a 
                  careful sip. She set a glass of water on the table next to 
                  Virgil. "Perfect. Please leave us," he said, impatiently 
                  waving her away. He fixed his attention back on Virgil. 
                  
                  "You never 
                  answered my question, Virgil. Do you mind if I call you that?" 
                  
                  "Call me 
                  what you like," Virgil said with a nonchalant shrug. "It makes 
                  no difference to me." Absently, he reached for the water and 
                  took a gulp. It tasted a little bitter and he set it down with 
                  a grimace. "To answer your question, I am surprised. Are 
                  you surprised that I didn't quit?" 
                  
                  A muscle 
                  twitched in Haydyn's cheek. He clutched the coffee cup tightly 
                  and took another drink, rolled the liquid about in his mouth, 
                  and swallowed, all the while gazing at Virgil. "Actually, I'm 
                  not. I didn't figure you for a quitter. I know your family 
                  quite well and stubbornness is one of your fatal flaws.� 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  raised his eyebrows, and though he tried, he couldn't hide his 
                  defensiveness. "Fatal? I don't like the sound of that. As to 
                  flaws...you've got plenty of your own to occupy yourself so 
                  you needn't point out mine." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  smiled dryly. "I sincerely apologize if I've insulted you. I 
                  only wished to point out a character defect for your own sake. 
                  It may get you into trouble someday." 
                  
                  Though it 
                  was said lightly, Virgil sensed the veiled threat in the words 
                  and felt a sense of misgiving. He took a deep breath and 
                  steadied himself. Easy, Virgil, easy, he thought. For some odd 
                  reason, he had to struggle to maintain control. 
                  
                  "What is 
                  it you really wanted to see me about?" Virgil asked once he 
                  had regained his composure. As it was in his nature to be 
                  direct, he couldn't help but be blunt. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  laughed. "You are very much your father's son, Virgil. Let 
                  me be frank. I see no need for us to be enemies. Your 
                  father and I have our differences, granted, but they have 
                  nothing to do with you. I have heard you are one of the best 
                  test pilots in the private sector and I would like you to come 
                  work for me at AIS." 
                  
                  Virgil had 
                  the urge to laugh. Was this Haydyn's idea of a joke or 
                  something? The idea was so ludicrous it wasn't worth a second 
                  thought. " Me work for AIS? You must be joking," he 
                  scoffed. 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  Haydyn slowly stirred his coffee. "Is the idea repulsive to 
                  you?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  hesitated thoughtfully, considering his words carefully. He 
                  actually did find the suggestion repulsive but it wouldn't do 
                  to say it. "N-o-o," he lied. "I just don't think it would be a 
                  very good idea." 
                  
                  "Why is 
                  that?" 
                  
                  "I think 
                  you know the answer to that question." 
                  
                  "Your 
                  father," Haydyn said flatly. 
                  
                  "Mostly, 
                  yes," Virgil said slowly, thinking of the events of the past 
                  six months. "It's more than that though..." 
                  
                  "Ah," 
                  Haydyn said, comprehension dawning. "It's what the press is 
                  reporting, isn't it? About Collie Davis and my connection to 
                  the Nova." He smiled tightly, his dark eyes dancing with 
                  mirth. "Utter rubbish. I had nothing to do with Collie's 
                  unfortunate demise, I assure you. The man was like a brother 
                  to me." 
                  
                  "You had a 
                  funny way of showing it," Virgil snapped, unable to stay calm. 
                  The events surrounding Collie's death and the subsequent 
                  revelations of betrayal were sore spots with all of the Tracys. 
                  Throwing caution to the wind, he continued heatedly. 
                  "Blackmailing and threatening him to give you sensitive 
                  information about Tracy Aerospace. You're nothing but a 
                  two-bit extortionist." 
                  
                  Haydyn was 
                  unconcerned by the accusations. He took another sip of his 
                  coffee and folded his hands. "I did nothing of the sort. 
                  Collie came to me, offering to sell company secrets. I felt 
                  sorry for him and friends that we were, I took him up on the 
                  offer and rescued him from his financial woes." 
                  
                  "You're a 
                  liar!" Virgil shouted. 
                  
                  Griffin 
                  appeared out of nowhere. "Everything all right, Mr. Haydyn?" 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course," Haydyn said peevishly. "If I want you, I'll send for 
                  you. Understood?" 
                  
                  Griffin 
                  nodded and retreated back to his spot at the doors. 
                  
                  Having no 
                  desire to carry the conversation any further, Virgil got up 
                  and started to leave but Haydyn reached over and put a 
                  restraining hand on his wrist. His touch was ice cold and 
                  Virgil couldn't help but flinch. "Please sit down, Virgil. I'm 
                  not finished." 
                  
                  It wasn't 
                  a request, and for reasons he did not understand, Virgil 
                  obeyed and sat back down. 
                  
                  "Very 
                  good." Haydyn smiled benevolently. "Now, about your job at 
                  AIS. You can start after the Yeti tests are finished." 
                  
                  This man 
                  is absolutely crazy, Virgil thought. I've got to get out of 
                  here before he talks me into a corner. 
                  
                  "Here is 
                  the contract I prepared for you," Haydyn said, handing him a 
                  piece of paper. "I am open to discuss anything you don't find 
                  satisfactory." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  glanced at it briefly, not bothering to read the words since 
                  there wasn't a snowball's chance in hell that he was going to 
                  sign it. It was bad enough to be working indirectly for Haydyn 
                  at InnTech, but being his personal crash dummy at AIS...no 
                  way! 
                  
                  "Thanks, 
                  but no thanks." Virgil pushed the contract back across the 
                  table. 
                  
                  "Not 
                  enough money?" Haydyn rubbed his hands together. "Add another 
                  zero if you like." 
                  
                  "It's not 
                  about money," Virgil insisted. "Haven't you been listening to 
                  what I've been saying? I don't want to work for you and that's 
                  that." 
                  
                  "Ah, but 
                  you work for me already, Virgil," Haydyn pointed out smoothly. 
                  "I own InnTech lock, stock, and barrel...you, in effect. Since 
                  you insist on being difficult, I have no choice but to 
                  transfer you involuntarily to the testing division at AIS's 
                  main development center in Toronto." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  knew right then and there that it was over. "Go to Hell. I 
                  quit." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  burst out laughing. "Really, now, Virgil. Be reasonable. Don't 
                  act like a petulant child in the midst of a temper tantrum. 
                  Consider my offer for a couple days. You'll realize it would 
                  be to your benefit to accept it. It would be a real shame for 
                  you to miss such a golden opportunity." Again, the friendly 
                  smile that barely concealed the deadly menace just below the 
                  surface. 
                  
                  Virgil had 
                  a sudden urge to flee the oppressive atmosphere, but something 
                  held him there. A mind-numbing heaviness settled over him. 
                  Haydyn's dark eyes were strangely bright and entrancing. He 
                  pushed the contract towards Virgil and handed him a pen. 
                  
                  Virgil set 
                  the point of the writing instrument on the contract and was 
                  about to sign when a voice calling his name pierced through 
                  his fogged brain. 
                  
                  "Sign it," 
                  Haydyn hissed in a harsh whisper. 
                  
                  "Virgil!" 
                  The voice called more insistently. A young woman hurried 
                  across the caf� toward him. She was in her mid-twenties with 
                  long, curly coppery-colored hair. Slender and small-boned, she 
                  moved with astonishing rapidity. "Virgil!" 
                  
                  "Sign it!" 
                  Haydyn ordered insistently. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  began to obey when a hand snatched both pen and contract. Dr. 
                  Katherine Crawford, known more simply to those who knew her as 
                  "Kat", viciously tore the contract into tiny pieces and hurled 
                  them at Haydyn. They showered down over his head, fluttering 
                  in all directions like a gentle snow flurry. 
                  
                  Haydyn's 
                  lips curled in a snarl and the two glared at each other. Kat's 
                  clear gray eyes, were strangely similar to Haydyn's dark ones 
                  both in depth and intensity. For a long moment, neither spoke. 
                  
                  Then 
                  Haydyn's mouth twisted into a smile. Kat immediately frowned. 
                  Grabbing hold of Virgil, she pulled him to his feet and 
                  protectively placed herself between her and Haydyn. 
                  
                  "Stay away 
                  from him," she warned. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  chuckled. "Really, now, Katherine. You are so 
                  melodramatic...but then you always were, even as a young 
                  child." 
                  
                  "I mean 
                  it," Kat repeated, nudging Virgil towards the caf�'s exit. "I 
                  don't know what you're up to now, but leave him out of it." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  didn't answer. He watched darkly as Kat guided her dazed 
                  friend out of the caf� and into the lobby. 
                  
                  Furiously, 
                  he swept the torn remains of the contract and his empty coffee 
                  cup off the table. 
                  
                  "So 
                  close," he growled, slamming his fist on the table. "Why 
                  didn't you tell me she was here?" he demanded of 
                  Griffin as the big man lumbered over. 
                  
                  "I didn't 
                  know," Griffin said apologetically. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  regarded his henchman darkly for a moment. "I guess we'll have 
                  to go about this the hard way then..." he mused." And I know 
                  just who to call." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 4
                   
                  
                  Sammie 
                  couldn't stand it anymore. For the last ten minutes, Reggie 
                  had been batting his flight helmet around like a volleyball 
                  trying to keep it airborne as long as possible. He ran back 
                  and forth, zigzagging wildly, jumping and diving. The aircraft 
                  maintenance crew had paused in the pre-flight preparations and 
                  gathered around to watch. They whooped triumphantly every time 
                  Reg landed a successful spike. 
                  
                  "Will you 
                  cut it out?" she cried irritably. "Scott will be coming along 
                  any minute..." 
                  
                  "Too 
                  late," a voice behind her said. "Scott's already here." 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  jumped. She had been so distracted by Reggie's crazy 
                  contortions that she hadn't noticed their flight captain 
                  making his way across the tarmac. Scott's sudden appearance 
                  startled Reggie as well. He stopped in mid-step just as he was 
                  preparing to for a smashing upward blow. Missing the chance to 
                  hit it, the helmet flew downward and struck him in the head. 
                  
                  "Ow!" 
                  Reggie howled. In exaggerated movements he staggered around 
                  clutching his head as if mortally wounded. 
                  
                  
                  pCollapsing to the ground, he groaned loudly and writhed like 
                  a snake. Scott and Sammie watched, both of them equally 
                  unimpressed by his performance. 
                  
                  There was 
                  a murmur of concern from the spectators and a couple of men 
                  moved to help. Scott waved them back and stood, with arms 
                  folded, over the fallen Lieutenant. "Are you finished?" 
                  
                  "Oh," 
                  moaned Reg. "I think I've got a concussion. I just can't go on 
                  the patrol now. Ohhhhh!" 
                  
                  "Ha," 
                  Scott snorted. "You're such a fake. If you think you're 
                  getting off that easy...." 
                  
                  In one 
                  swift movement, he reached down, grabbed Reggie's arms and 
                  hoisted him up. Reggie swayed unsteadily and fell forward. 
                  Scott caught him and carefully lowered the limp form to the 
                  ground. His firm belief that the injury was a fake started to 
                  crumble, as he looked over Reggie more closely. 
                  p 
                  
                  "Reg?" 
                  Scott asked hesitantly. 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  lips moved slightly and Scott bent over him in order to hear 
                  the faint words. 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  Scott whispered. 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  eyes snapped open and he planted a big kiss on Scott's cheek. 
                  "Gotcha!" he cried. 
                  
                  "Oh, god!" 
                  Scott sputtered and gave his cheek a disgusted swipe then gave 
                  Reggie an angry poke in the chest. 
                  
                  "What'd I 
                  tell you about pulling that crap!" 
                  
                  
                  "You...you...should have seen...your face," Reggie choked out 
                  the words with difficulty, as he rolled on the ground laughing 
                  uproariously. 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  shook her head and nudged him with her foot. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  hell is wrong with you, Reg? This isn't the time or place for 
                  jokes," she chided, disturbed by Scott's obvious anger. 
                  
                  She could 
                  tell he was mad. Really, really mad. She knew that if Reg 
                  would stop acting like a buffoon for a moment, he would see it 
                  too and settle down. Scott propelled to his feet. Blue eyes 
                  blazing, he looked like a dark cloud ready to rain down 
                  thunder and lightning. The fiery lecture of reproach that he 
                  planned on delivering to Reg never materialized. Commander 
                  Morris, like Scott, appeared suddenly. 
                  
                  
                  "Performing pre-flight calisthenics, Lieutenant?" he asked. 
                  
                  He stared 
                  at Reggie reproachfully from under knit brows. Sheepishly, 
                  Reggie got to his feet and retrieved his helmet. 
                  
                  "Good. Now 
                  if you finished your bout of feckless recreation, we'll get 
                  down to business. We're five minutes beyond departure time." 
                  
                  Morris' 
                  attention shifted to Scott. "I know Commander Fayez's 
                  lackadaisical attention to time schedules, Captain. While you 
                  were under his command, I'm sure your unit got used to coming 
                  and going as they pleased. A bad habit that has no place here. 
                  I will not tolerate tardiness in patrol run departures in any 
                  way, shape or form, do you understand?" 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  sir," Scott said curtly. "Perfectly understood." 
                  
                  "Good." 
                  Morris smiled. "As long as you follow my rules and 
                  regulations, Captain, you and I shall get along together 
                  beautifully." 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris went to check on the maintenance crew's progress. The 
                  patrol unit, usually consisting of two F-15 Strike Eagle 
                  fighters and two F-111 Aardvarks, had been stripped down in 
                  size to one of each plane. It was measure made by the powers 
                  that be to reduce the strain and stress on the special 
                  tactical air unit. Each of the officers in the unit had 
                  undergone rigorous training and met the highest standards of 
                  excellence. Because of that and their reputation as the best, 
                  there was a general consensus that they could do their jobs 
                  well even with the diminished patrol size. 
                  
                  Though he 
                  had complete faith in his people, Scott had his doubts about 
                  the mission plan. The no-fly/no aggression zone covered an 
                  enormous amount of rough terrain consisting of massive stands 
                  of coniferous forests and snow covered mountains, very 
                  different from the sandy wastelands of Northern Africa they 
                  were used to. Then of course, there was the Bereznik ingenuity 
                  at guerilla warfare to consider. Their talent at sneak attacks 
                  both on the land and in the air was a force to be reckoned 
                  with. Scott planned on feeling out the situation carefully for 
                  a couple of days and modifying their flight tactics and 
                  procedures accordingly. Having a new tactical attack system 
                  forced on them at the last minute by the Defense Department 
                  was bad enough, but having a nosy, critical, by-the-book base 
                  Commander along for the ride was simply insufferable. 
                  
                  It threw a 
                  major wrench in Scott's plans. He resented Commander Morris 
                  for his interference and blamed Reggie for bringing the whole 
                  unpleasant situation upon them. Fuming inwardly, Scott rubbed 
                  his temples trying to dissipate the stress headache that was 
                  rapidly worsening with each new aggravation. Beside him, 
                  Reggie toyed with the straps on his helmet, watching Morris 
                  verbally assailing the mechanics. 
                  
                  "We?" Reg 
                  murmured. "Why did he say that?" 
                  
                  "Who said 
                  what?" Sammie asked crossly. 
                  
                  "The 
                  Fuhrer," Reg answered, calling Morris by the nickname he had 
                  promptly assigned him after the morning's episode. "He said 
                  'we'll get down to business.' What business would that be, 
                  Scott, and why is he putting his nose in it?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  whirled on Reggie, planting himself as close as possible to 
                  his ear so he could say his piece without having the whole 
                  world hear it as well. Usually, on the rare occasions that he 
                  disciplined one of his people, he chose a private, secluded 
                  spot. The flight area didn't exactly fit that description, but 
                  Scott was so hopping mad that he couldn't wait. 
                  
                  "I'll tell 
                  you what Morris has in mind for us," Scott growled in a low 
                  whisper. "He's riding shotgun on our run because he wants to 
                  experience your aviational genius firsthand." He paused to let 
                  the words sink in. It had the desired effect; Reggie grimaced 
                  as if he had an acute bout of indigestion. 
                  
                  "So cut 
                  the theatrics, will you?" Scott continued, half-pleading. "And 
                  stop acting like a pinhead, for god's sake! Otherwise 
                  Morris'll never get off our backs. Fayez loved all that crap 
                  but this guy's got you pegged as a mental already." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  placed a trembling hand on his stomach. "I don't feel so good, 
                  Scott. Maybe I've got some of that Russian flu floating 
                  around...guess I can't possibly go today." 
                  
                  "Maybe 
                  it's all those shots you were downing last night," Sammie 
                  countered. "More than likely though, it's a case of Morrisitis, 
                  in which case, there's no way in hell you're getting out of 
                  going." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  eyes fell on their planes and his eyes lit up. "Three's 
                  company, four's a crowd!" he cried triumphantly. 
                  
                  "Where's 
                  the old walrus think he's going to plant himself? Out on the 
                  tail section?" He grinned. "Guess we could always stuff him in 
                  the aux fuel tank...lots of room there." 
                  
                  "Actually 
                  there's not," Sammie countered. "One of the guys told me there 
                  gassing us up all the way...we've got a lot of distance to 
                  travel, Reg, we'll need every bit of fuel they can give us if 
                  we want to make it back to Base." 
                  
                  "Sammie's 
                  staying behind," Scott said irritably. 
                  
                  "Yes!" 
                  Sammie beamed happily, thankful for her good fortune. 
                  
                  Reg, 
                  however, looked anything but pleased. "Who's doing my weapon 
                  systems then?" 
                  
                  "I am, 
                  Lieutenant," Morris answered pleasantly, overhearing the 
                  question as he returned. 
                  
                  For once, 
                  Reggie's sense of humor failed him. He chewed on his lower lip 
                  uncomfortably. "Uh...sir. I really don't think this is such a 
                  good idea," he said slowly, aiming his words at the Commander. 
                  "It's our first run and I don't flying with a complete 
                  stranger, sir...and with the new SEEK system..." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  dismissed Reggie's concerns. "Believe it or not, Lieutenant, I 
                  know what I'm doing. Though my skills might be a little rusty 
                  from sitting in the front office the past couple of years, I 
                  can still fly with the best of them." He smiled wryly. "And I 
                  guess we'll see whether or not you fall in that category, 
                  Lieutenant.� 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  swallowed and looked at Scott beseechingly. 
                  
                  Scott felt 
                  a twinge of pity, but pushed it away ruthlessly. Reg brought 
                  this whole situation on himself by taking on the mantle of 
                  court jester. For once, Scott didn't stand up for one of his 
                  officers. Not able to stand the look of surprise and betrayal 
                  openly exhibited in Reggie's expression, Scott hurried away to 
                  his plane. 
                  
                  "Ready to 
                  go, Erickson?" Morris asked pleasantly. 
                  
                  "Do I have 
                  a choice?" Reg replied miserably. 
                  
                  "No." 
                  
                  "Okay 
                  then. I'm ready." Reg suddenly became somber and all business. 
                  It was an altering, drastic change and often made people who 
                  didn't know the pilot think he had a multiple personality 
                  disorder. 
                  
                  As they 
                  were leaving, Sammie gave her flight partner's arm a gentle 
                  squeeze of encouragement. "You be careful out there, Reg. Come 
                  back in one piece, huh?" 
                  
                  Reg 
                  managed to smile slightly. "Don't worry, Sammie girl, I will. 
                  You don't think you'd get rid of me that easy, do you?" 
                  
                  A short 
                  time later Scott's plane sped down the runaway and gracefully 
                  lifted into the air, engines roaring. A minute later, the 
                  familiar Aardvark followed, wings angled at full forward for 
                  take-off. 
                  
                  Sammie 
                  watched them go anxiously, painfully aware that it could be 
                  the last time she ever saw them. Laughing at her ridiculous 
                  notions, she pushed the fearful thoughts out of her mind. It 
                  was just a simple, routine patrol run after all. What could 
                  possibly go wrong? 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  When Scott 
                  reached 20, 000 feet, he quickly accelerated to 1400 miles per 
                  hour. About 1000 feet below, Reggie brought the Aardvark into 
                  perfect alignment slightly behind and to the left of the 
                  Strike Eagle. It was the classic formation they always used on 
                  their patrols. The Strike Eagle used its multi-faceted 
                  tracking systems to scan for enemy aircraft while the heavier, 
                  larger plane scanned for potential targets on the ground. 
                  
                  When the 
                  landscape far below changed from urban sprawl to a blank, 
                  white expense, Scott checked their position. Ten more minutes 
                  until they reached Bereznik air space. He felt a thrill as he 
                  looked downward through the cloudy sky at the jagged mountain 
                  points with the green stubble of pines along their sides. It 
                  was a refreshing change of scene after the dull yellow desert 
                  wastelands they had been patrolling for nearly a year. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  brought his attention back to the task at hand. They weren't 
                  there on a sightseeing tour; this was serious business and 
                  there was no room for a single mistake. Besides, there was 
                  still the important task of setting up the SEEK system before 
                  they entered Bereznik air space. He activated the computer and 
                  hurriedly set up the satellite link, eager to see if all the 
                  things he had heard about the new revolutionary system were 
                  true. 
                  
                  In the 
                  cockpit of the Aardvark, Reggie had the same idea. He glanced 
                  sideways at Commander Morris who manned the weapon systems 
                  board next to him. "Activate the sat linker and get SEEK 
                  online...sir." He added the title absent-mindedly while he 
                  studied the terrain radar system readings. The varying depth 
                  of hard-packed snow coupled with massive stands of firs made 
                  the information a jumble of confusing, impossible-to-read 
                  data. "We're gonna need it," Reggie said decidedly. "Too much 
                  junk down there. We're getting nothing using the TRS." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  hesitated and eyed the unfamiliar equipment uncertainly. 
                  Noticing his confusion, Reggie casually reached over and 
                  flicked a switch. Immediately, the SEEK system activated, and 
                  after the passage of a few minutes, began displaying a 
                  three-dimensional view of the surface terrain. Streams of 
                  identification information appeared on another monitor halfway 
                  between them. The new tactical system was a technological 
                  breakthrough and promised to fortify the superiority of the 
                  World Government's multi-national military forces. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  relaxed and sighed happily. "Ahhh. Much better. Whoever 
                  invented this thing was a genius. I mean, look at all that 
                  info...it�s telling us everything we ever we ever wanted to 
                  know about snow and trees...not exactly the most interesting 
                  subjects in the world, but I sure hope it stays that way. It's 
                  a heck of a lot better than learning first-hand about Bereznik 
                  artillery placements and missile launchers, don't you think, 
                  Commander?" 
                  
                  "I agree 
                  with you there, Lieutenant." 
                  
                  This time 
                  Morris' smile was sincere and both men felt the tension in the 
                  air dissolving away. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  spoke into the microphone built into this helmet. "Scott...I 
                  mean, Captain sir. SEEK's activated and operational. Once we 
                  hit the border I'll descend to 15,000 feet and start the 
                  primary surface scan." 
                  
                  "Right," 
                  Scott answered. "I'll stay heads up at 20." 
                  
                  "Right-o. 
                  Mind if I tune into some of that funky Brezzy music, Captain?" 
                  Reggie asked, having a fondness for listening in to local 
                  radio bands on missions. 
                  
                  There was 
                  a moment of silence before Scott answered. "No, I guess not. 
                  As long as Commander Morris doesn't mind." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  turned to the older man beside him and looked at him 
                  questioningly. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  nodded his permission and Reggie eagerly tuned in the radio 
                  band searcher until he found a frequency that suited him. The 
                  sound of extremely loud rave-style music with a booming beat 
                  sounded over the speakers. The Commander grimaced and Reggie 
                  quickly changed the channel. A voice came over the speakers 
                  speaking in a foreign language which sounded like a mixture of 
                  Russian and German. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  listened with utter concentration and effortlessly translated 
                  the foreign words to English for Commander Morris who showed 
                  great interest in the broadcast. 
                  
                  ".... The 
                  World Government seeks to steal our resources, destroy our 
                  cities, kill and enslave our citizens...even now they are 
                  planning a major attack with neutronic bombs in the hope to 
                  decimate our population and cripple our defenses..." Reggie 
                  paused before continuing. "They have detained two Bereznik 
                  tourists and subjected them to brutal torture in a squalid 
                  Unity City prison center..." 
                  
                  "What a 
                  load of propagandist bull shit!" Reg snorted in disgust. No 
                  longer in the mood for music, he silenced the radio with a 
                  vicious poke. "Tourists, indeed! How convenient to leave out 
                  the fact that these innocent vacationers were members of the 
                  Stasee with bombs attached to their legs, trying to board a 
                  domestic flight with four hundred civilians to New York 
                  City...and torture in a squalid prison center! Those guys 
                  never had it so good, three square meals a day, shelter, a 
                  complete set of clothes, and modern medical treatment. How 
                  many other Bereznik citizens can lay claim to that good 
                  fortune?" 
                  
                  "When did 
                  you learn to speak the language?" Morris asked curiously. 
                  
                  "My pop 
                  was a colonel in the Bereznik Army. They threw him out of the 
                  country for being a political dissident years back before 
                  General Benenora took over. Despite the fact he changed his 
                  name and pretended he was from Russia, he was a loyalist 
                  through and through. My sisters and I couldn't speak a word of 
                  English in his presence or he'd take a strap to us." 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander eyed him critically almost suspiciously. "I didn't 
                  know that. Your personnel file said nothing about that facet 
                  of your family history. What does your Father think of the 
                  state of things now?" 
                  
                  "Nothing. 
                  He's been dead for close to ten years now." 
                  
                  "I'm sorry 
                  to hear that," Morris apologized. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  chuckled. "I'm not, sir. He was a real son of a bitch and 
                  dying was the nicest thing he ever did for the world." 
                  
                  They 
                  passed into Bereznik air space. In the Strike Eagle, Scott 
                  carefully checked the SEEK readings for enemy aircraft. It 
                  made him nervous to think of coming up against of squadron of 
                  Midi fighters, just him and Reggie, who would be really 
                  handicapped in a dogfight by the Commander's lack of recent 
                  combat experience. Thankfully, their intrusion seemed to go 
                  unnoticed at least for the time being and the screens remained 
                  clear. 
                  
                  "All 
                  clear," Scott told Reggie. "Descend to 15 and get on with it. 
                  No use in hanging around to see if they'd like to come out and 
                  play with us." 
                  
                  "Right-o. 
                  Descending to 15,000 feet." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  looked downward at the snow-covered ground. A strange clump of 
                  round mounds of snow caught his eye. 
                  
                  He 
                  immediately looked at the SEEK monitor for clarification and 
                  scanned over the data quickly. "We've got geos, Scott, at 6.75 
                  degrees terrestrial," he announced when the readings showed 
                  the presence of geometrical patterns below. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  getting them. Getting any mo's?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  checked for the presence of metallic and organic compounds. 
                  "Not any definites. There seems to be some interference from 
                  the high lead levels in the snow so they could be there and 
                  we're just not getting them." 
                  
                  "Run a 
                  secondary scan," Morris suggested. "Only this time, select out 
                  heavy metals. They don't matter anyway since the Berezniks 
                  make everything out of alloys." 
                  
                  "Good 
                  idea," Reggie said approvingly. He made the adjustments and 
                  waited for the SEEK system to update. A few seconds later, an 
                  array of meaningless, almost random numbers and letters poured 
                  onto the screen and the speakers exploded into static. The 
                  other computer systems flickered and died, some throwing a few 
                  weak sparks. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  devil..." Reggie reached and toggled a couple of switches. A 
                  sensor flashing red caught his eye. "Oh, shit!" he swore 
                  quietly. "An electromag burst!" 
                  
                  "What's 
                  wrong?" demanded Morris. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer. "Scott!" he shouted into his headset. "We've 
                  got major problems! They've nailed us with a..." 
                  
                  He got no 
                  further than that when a missile whizzed by close by and 
                  exploded. Reggie's quick instincts saved them from getting 
                  caught in the aftershock. He desperately banked right, 
                  managing somehow to dodge it. The Aardvark's engines screamed 
                  in protest as they rapidly ascended at an almost ninety degree 
                  angle. 
                  
                  "Where the 
                  hell did that come from?!" Morris shouted. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer; he was trying to bring the downed systems back 
                  on line. The instruments told him nothing. 
                  
                  "Try to 
                  activate the tactical navigation system," he told Morris 
                  impatiently. "We'll track the exhaust particles to their 
                  source and nail them that way." 
                  
                  Before 
                  Morris could do anything, another missile exploded only a few 
                  meters away from them. It was too close this time. The force 
                  of the explosion shattered the cockpit's windows, hurling 
                  shards of shrapnel and glass inward. 
                  
                  Though 
                  stunned, Reggie instinctively grasped his emergency oxygen 
                  facemask and slid it on, thankful for their heavy flight 
                  suits. Without the added protection, the sharp fragments would 
                  have impaled them like porcupine quills. 
                  
                  Turning to 
                  Morris, he was horrified to see the Commander slumped against 
                  the control panel. A huge piece of heavy missile casing, a 
                  good four feet in diameter had smashed through and struck him. 
                  The twisted, smoking piece of metal rested on top of Morris' 
                  head and upper torso. Struggling against the furious force of 
                  air roaring inward, Reggie somehow managed to lean over and 
                  reach the injured officer. He tried to move the debris but 
                  couldn't get enough leverage to flip it over. Painfully aware 
                  that he might get sucked out of his seat if he wasn't careful, 
                  Reggie partially unhooked his safety restraints to get more of 
                  a grip on the sheet. It was heavy and he strained to lift it. 
                  He caught sight of a trickle of dark red staining the 
                  Commander's exposed cheek. Desperation gave him added strength 
                  and he somehow managed to push the casing to the side. 
                  Hurriedly, he fitted the other oxygen mask over Morris' mouth. 
                  There was no time to check to see if he was alive or not. A 
                  more immediate danger threatened. 
                  
                  The 
                  Aardvark was still plunging downward towards the snowy world 
                  below. Struggling with the sluggish controls, Reggie tried to 
                  ease the plane out of its dive by adjusting the wing angles. 
                  Bracing against the G-forces that pushed him back against his 
                  seat with tremendous force, he mentally repeated a childhood 
                  prayer as the white expanse of wasteland rushed up to meet 
                  them. Then, at last the wings responded and angled in correct 
                  position. They were only 1500 feet off the ground by the time 
                  the plane leveled out. Cold sweat ran down his forehead into 
                  his eyes and the oxygen from the mask froze a sheet of 
                  perspiration on his upper lip. They had avoided crashing but 
                  they were still not out of trouble. 
                  
                  He 
                  gradually became aware of Scott's voice buzzing in his ear. 
                  
                  "Reg! Can 
                  you hear me? Are you guys okay?" 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Reggie replied flatly. "Commander Morris is down. He may have 
                  a head injury...I have no idea how bad. Where the hell did 
                  those missiles come from?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know. I'm not getting anything. All my systems are completely 
                  out." Scott paused. "What's your damage?" 
                  
                  "I dunno. 
                  Instrumentation is totally fried. Except the fuel gauges." 
                  Reggie noticed with dismay that they were showing a rapid 
                  reduction in the amount of fuel available. "I've got a leak 
                  somewhere, I know that much for certain. Must be the shrapnel 
                  punctured the forward fuel tanks." 
                  
                  "What 
                  about the auxiliary tanks?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  checked. "No help there. I'm not getting any readings. I think 
                  the line's been severed." 
                  
                  "Can you 
                  make it back to base?" Scott sounded hopeful. 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Reggie pronounced with dead certainty. 
                  
                  "How about 
                  to the Russian border?" 
                  
                  "Maybe, 
                  but we're leaking like a sieve. I can try to make it and land 
                  her in a clearing of some kind, but I'm not getting any 
                  response on the landing gear control system at the moment." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  thought quickly. "You'll have to jettison in the cockpit 
                  escape module then." 
                  
                  "Down 
                  there? In the middle of Bereznik territory?" Reggie cried 
                  incredulously. "No way!" 
                  
                  "It's 
                  either that or crash land. You'll have a better chance at 
                  survival if you use the escape." 
                  
                  "Not if 
                  the Bereznik Army gets a hold of us," Reggie muttered bleakly. 
                  "And I have a hunch they'll send the welcome wagon out looking 
                  as soon as we bail." 
                  
                  Scott was 
                  about to speak when a silvery form flashed by. Immediately 
                  another passed by on the other side. 
                  
                  Midi 
                  Fighters! Scott immediately recognized the sleek contours of 
                  the infamous Bereznik air attackers. He checked his heads up 
                  display to check their positions but the screen was dimly 
                  blank except for a flashing error message in the corner. No 
                  help there. All computer radar systems were completely hosed 
                  by the powerful electromagnetic burst, which had wreaked havoc 
                  on nearly every computer system and sensor in both the planes. 
                  
                  "Scott!" 
                  Reggie sounded extremely unhappy. "I've got company down 
                  here!" 
                  
                  "Me, too. 
                  I'm counting three, but I've only got my eyes to rely on for 
                  that number. How many on your side?" 
                  
                  "Two...I 
                  think...maybe three..." 
                  
                  A foreign 
                  voice interrupted. Scott couldn't understand what was being 
                  said, but he knew it couldn't be good since there was a 
                  decidedly hostile note in the speaker's tone. After a couple 
                  of minutes, Scott grew tired of listening to the droning 
                  words. "What's this blowhard saying, Reg?" 
                  
                  "The 
                  normal spiel," Reggie answered. "Basically, he's telling us 
                  what crimes we're guilty of against the Bereznik people and 
                  how we shall be punished." 
                  
                  "Oh," 
                  Scott said, unable to keep back a wry smile. "And I thought he 
                  was pointing out all the landmarks down below. Anything else?" 
                  
                  "Just that 
                  we have two minutes to surrender or..." Reggie's voice 
                  faltered slightly. 
                  
                  "Or what?" 
                  Scott prompted. 
                  
                  "Or 
                  they'll scatter our atoms to the four winds." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  swallowed. The threat was not an idle one. The Berezniks 
                  enthusiastically embraced the opportunity to use deadly force 
                  on their enemies. And in less than two minutes, that was just 
                  what they were planning on doing. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Sixty 
                  seconds," Reggie said impassively. Though he was nervous, his 
                  experience in combat situations helped him push his fear aside 
                  and stay clear and focused. "Are we going to wave the white 
                  flag, Scott?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  didn't answer right away. He had shutdown all the Strike 
                  Eagle's computer systems and was trying to restart them. He, 
                  too, felt no fear, only a sense of urgency and impatience with 
                  the malfunctioning equipment. If he could get the 
                  tactical combat systems back up, they might have a chance. 
                  
                  The fact 
                  they were grossly outnumbered didn't bother Scott; he had been 
                  in such situations numerous times before. What was more 
                  disturbing though, was that the Aardvark was becoming 
                  dangerously low on fuel and would never make it back to the 
                  Base. Reggie and the Commander would have to bail soon, 
                  possibly within minutes. Thankfully, Morris, though still 
                  unconscious, didn't seem to be too gravely injured except for 
                  a good knock on the head and a couple of scrapes. 
                  
                  "Scott?" 
                  
                  "What's 
                  your fuel status?" Scott asked, knowing the answer was going 
                  to disturb him. 
                  
                  "We're 
                  just about empty." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  said nothing more. He was listening to the babble of Bereznik 
                  voices on the radio frequency as they conversed back and 
                  forth. 
                  
                  "Can you 
                  make it to Russian air space?" 
                  
                  "Maybe, 
                  maybe not," Reggie answered absently-mindedly. He felt a 
                  growing sense of anticipation as the seconds ticked away. 
                  "Thirty seconds, Scott." 
                  
                  "I know." 
                  Scott held his breath as the heads up computer flashed on and 
                  off, as if the machine was trying to make up its mind whether 
                  to function properly or not. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  baby, come on..." he muttered under his breath. 
                  
                  The harsh, 
                  foreign voice came over the speakers, again droning on. 
                  
                  "Time's 
                  up, Scott!" Reggie exclaimed. 
                  
                  The Strike 
                  Eagle's computer systems came back to life with a mechanical 
                  whir. 
                  
                  "Got it!" 
                  Scott cried triumphantly. He didn't have a chance to 
                  celebrate. One of the Midi's to his left moved dangerously 
                  close, trying to force him to change position. Instead of 
                  moving away, Scott headed towards his enemy. 
                  
                  It was the 
                  ultimate game of chicken. The two fighters threatened to 
                  collide when the Bereznik pilot lost his nerve and dived out 
                  of the way. No longer boxed in, Scott turned sharply right and 
                  descended. 
                  
                  Their 
                  formation broken, the Midis scattered. A babble of angry 
                  voices sounded over the radio. Strangely, they made no move to 
                  pursue the Strike Eagle. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  listened with grim satisfaction. "Surprised 'em, Scott." He 
                  paused as some more verbal exchanges passed. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  funny..." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  detected the note of confusion in the Lt.'s voice. "What is?" 
                  
                  "Notice 
                  they aren't going after you?" 
                  
                  "I 
                  noticed." 
                  
                  "They seem 
                  to be worried about damaging us." 
                  
                  "I'm a 
                  little worried about that myself," Scott said wryly. 
                  
                  "It's a 
                  bit out of character, don't you think?" 
                  
                  "A bit," 
                  Scott agreed. "Maybe they don't want to start an international 
                  incident by shooting us down." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  snorted. "They were never concerned about that before. Must be 
                  something else..." 
                  
                  "Does it 
                  matter?" Scott said, keeping his eyes on the monitor tracking 
                  the Bereznik fighters every move. "Every second they don't 
                  attack we're getting closer to the Russian border." 
                  
                  "It 
                  matters," Reggie said grimly. "Those suckers never do anything 
                  without a reason. I think they're after something. I'd just 
                  like to know what it is. Might come in handy sometime...like 
                  when the Commander and I are being interrogated by the Stasee." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  cursed. "Jeez, will you stop saying stuff like that? You'll 
                  make it to the Russian border, bail out, and a rescue team 
                  will pick you up and have you home in time for lunch." 
                  
                  Neither of 
                  them believed it, but somehow the words were comforting. 
                  
                  "Right-o, 
                  Scott. Your treat, right?" Reggie said lightly. 
                  
                  Before 
                  Scott could answer, a sharp intake of breath and a mumbled 
                  curse signaled the arrival of the fuel sensor on empty. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  it!" Reg announced. "Fuel's out!" He had to shout to be heard 
                  over the whining claxon warning of the dire situation. 
                  
                  
                  Immediately, the Aardvark's engines died, roared into life 
                  again briefly, then stopped again. Reggie, his knuckles 
                  showing white, grasped the controls tightly trying to keep the 
                  faltering plane on course. "We're losing altitude!" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  watched helplessly, knowing there was nothing he could do 
                  except sit and watch as they plummeted toward the ground 
                  below. The SEEK system, coldly impersonal, affirmed the fact 
                  that the plane was indeed losing height as an astonishingly 
                  rapid pace. Reggie's skill was the only thing that kept the 
                  heavy plane from tumbling into a nosedive as he guided it 
                  towards a clearing among the green clumps of bristly conifers. 
                  
                  There was 
                  an increased note of urgency in the Bereznik's transmissions, 
                  but without Reggie's help at translating, Scott had no idea 
                  what they were saying and, for the moment at least, he didn't 
                  care. He only had eyes for the crippled plane as it fell from 
                  the sky towards the snowy, hostile world below. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  checked their position. Only two hundred miles from the 
                  Russian border. It may as well have been a million. There was 
                  no chance now that Reggie and Morris would make it to the 
                  relative safety of friendly Russian territory. 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  voice, strangely calm and steady drifted over the radio. 
                  "Well, Scott. Guess this is it. Never thought I'd be bailing 
                  out...and in Bereznik, of all places...this just isn't my 
                  lucky day." 
                  
                  "You'll be 
                  fine, Reg. Activate the distress beacon once you hit the 
                  ground so Rescue can find you. They'll be coming." 
                  
                  "So will 
                  the Berezniks," Reggie muttered. "They'll be real anxious to 
                  give us a slam, bang welcome." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  prepared for the launch of the escape module, entering his id 
                  code and checking the settings. When all was prepared, a 
                  simple push of a button would separate the cockpit from the 
                  rest of the plane. A mammoth, specially designed parachute and 
                  a set of breaking thrusters would slow their fall and air bags 
                  along the base of the module would activate to cushion their 
                  landing. 
                  
                  The 
                  Aardvark shuddered as Reg fought to angle the wings upward 
                  once more, hoping to give them a few extra minutes to finish 
                  entering the necessary codes. 
                  
                  "Damn 
                  bureaucratic red tape," he growled, irritated by the numerous 
                  steps he had to perform. "What's next? Do I have to write an 
                  essay about why I'd like to avoid smashing into the ground in 
                  this crate?" 
                  
                  "Reg!" 
                  Scott sounded nervous. "Hurry up, if you don't eject soon..." 
                  
                  "I am! 
                  This is a military plane, remember? Everything's got to 
                  be bloomin' difficult!" Reggie snapped. 
                  
                  "Good 
                  thing I'm not in a hurry," he added sarcastically as he 
                  entered the last code. A green light on his console twinkled 
                  signaling the module was ready to launch. 
                  
                  "Right-o, 
                  Scott. We're ought of here in two minutes. See ya later.... 
                  hopefully," Reggie added, unable to stop himself from 
                  expressing the gloomy pessimism he felt, both about landing in 
                  one piece and what would happen thereafter. 
                  
                  "Okay..." 
                  Scott began, trying to think of something encouraging to say. 
                  
                  Before he 
                  could, an unfamiliar harsh, Bereznik voice sounded over the 
                  radio. Though Scott didn't know what was said, he knew it was 
                  a command. Immediately, the Midi fighters streaked towards 
                  him. 
                  
                  "Watch it, 
                  Scott!" Reggie cried a warning, catching the last 
                  transmission. "They've just got orders to shoot you down!" 
                  
                  Scott eyed 
                  the heads-up display grimly. "Did they? We'll see about that!" 
                  
                  Five 
                  blips, each representing an enemy fighter, glowed on the 
                  monitor. The two shadowing the faltering Aardvark side-by-side 
                  did not leave their guarding position. The other three dove 
                  sharply in hot pursuit of the Strike Eagle. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  immediately slammed upward into a steep dive, and cut the 
                  engines. The Midis below streaked ahead and Scott activated 
                  the reset switch, praying to god that the engines would 
                  re-fire. There was a comforting roar as the flames re-ignited 
                  and Scott rapidly accelerated back down, already lining up one 
                  of the Midis in his sights. 
                  
                  The Midi 
                  pilot, realizing he was now the pursued instead of the 
                  pursuer, tried to shake the Strike Eagle by a variety of 
                  circus stunts, spinning and turning in a variety of aerial 
                  contortions. Undisturbed and completely unchallenged, Scott 
                  dogged stayed on his target. Grimly satisfied, he waited until 
                  he heard the familiar low-toned melodic note that told him the 
                  combat computer had made a target lock. 
                  
                  Without 
                  hesitation, he fired. The missile streaked across the sky, 
                  leaving a white, puffy exhaust stream in its wake. It hit 
                  directly and the Midi exploded into a ball of fire. 
                  
                  Reggie saw 
                  the explosion and whooped triumphantly, keeping one eye on the 
                  chronometer that told him they'd have to launch the escape 
                  module in less than twenty seconds. 
                  
                  "One down, 
                  four to go," Scott said, his voice grim. He wasn't out the 
                  woods yet by far; there were still the other Midis to deal 
                  with. 
                  
                  In the 
                  Aardvark, Reggie's gaze settled on the two fighters off to his 
                  left. They were so close he could see the Bereznik insignia's 
                  on the pilots' helmets. A fanatical plan began to form in the 
                  back of his mind. He checked the chronometer. Ten seconds... 
                  Enough time. Knowing that he might be forfeiting the 
                  Commander's and his own life, he jerked the plane into a 
                  sideways roll directly into the fighter next to him. 
                  
                  The 
                  movement was so quick the Bereznik pilot had time only to 
                  scream as the two planes collided into each other. The smaller 
                  fighter burst into flames and separated into two sections. One 
                  of the sections hurled outward and clipped its companion. The 
                  frightened shouts of the second pilot over the open channel 
                  alerted Scott to the situation below. 
                  
                  He looked 
                  down in time to see the damaged fighter spinning out of 
                  control towards the snowy forest below. Staring in horror, he 
                  saw the Aardvark breaking apart, following the same course 
                  that the Midi had a few moments before. 
                  
                  "Reg!" he 
                  shouted. 
                  
                  A large 
                  object flew upward from the smoking hulk of the plane. Then an 
                  enormous nylon parachute erupted and the escape module began 
                  it's descent downward. The shock absorbing retro-thrusters 
                  fired in short little bursts, sending puffs of white smoke 
                  drizzling upward, quickly dissipating in the frosty, dry air. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  gasped and slumped back in his seat. His relief was 
                  short-lived however, as the heads-up display screamed a 
                  warning that he was under target lock. He realized too late 
                  that somehow the pilot of the one of the other Midis that he 
                  had been pursuing had got the upper hand in the split second 
                  he had been distracted. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  desperately tried to avoid the missile that the display showed 
                  was streaking towards him. Too late. The missile missed its 
                  direct mark, but clipped the Strike Eagle's wing, severing it 
                  from the fuselage. Immediately, the plane plunged downward, 
                  spinning wildly out of control. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  fought with the controls, knowing it was useless. He was going 
                  down and there was nothing to do but eject. The white world 
                  below spun crazily as the plane screamed towards the earth 
                  with ever increasing speed. 
                  
                  Fighting 
                  against the dizziness and nausea that swept over him, Scott 
                  reached for the switch that would activate the escape 
                  mechanism. His finger barely touched it, when the cockpit 
                  exploded outward and he felt himself flying through the air. 
                  Cold stabbed his body with a thousand icy fingers and the fury 
                  of the wind stole the breath from his lungs. He felt his 
                  parachute unfold and snap open. The jerk snapped his neck so 
                  violently that his legs and toes tingled. 
                  
                  Though the 
                  parachute slowed his fall, he could see the ground rushing up 
                  to meet him. It was colored green instead of white. He was 
                  heading towards a stand of tall pines that were packed so 
                  close together that their broad bows hid the snowy ground at 
                  their bases. 
                  
                  Oh shit, 
                  thought Scott unable to think of a less crude epithet for his 
                  situation at present. Landing on the snowy plain without 
                  breaking a leg would have been difficult enough, but settling 
                  down among a bunch of mammoth, prickly trees! 
                  
                  A minute 
                  of calm silence allowed his apprehension to grow. Scott was 
                  close enough to see the individual branches and the oblong 
                  clumps of green pointy needles along their length. 
                  
                  Scott held 
                  his breath and closed his eyes as his feet touched 
                  featherlight at the very peak of one of the largest trees. 
                  Then he was smashing downward, needles scratching the part of 
                  his face left exposed by his helmet. Smaller branches cracked 
                  and crumbled under his weight, while the heavier, more 
                  resisting obstacles smashed with bone crushing force. 
                  
                  Then his 
                  head connected with something solid that even the helmet's 
                  protective layers couldn't fully absorb. Through a haze of 
                  pain, Scott became vaguely aware that he was no longer 
                  falling. Thankful for that small favor, he rested a moment, 
                  waiting for his head to clear. 
                  
                  He put 
                  down his foot tentatively and was shocked to find no solid 
                  resistance. Opening his dimmed eyes, he was dismayed to see 
                  layers of branches stretching downward leading to a tiny patch 
                  of white that was barely visible. The snow-covered ground was 
                  a good 50 meters below. He gazed at it stupidly, wondering how 
                  he could be held levitated in such an awkward position. 
                  
                  Of course, 
                  his dulled brain deducted as he swayed back and forth in a 
                  lulling hypnotic motion. The parachute. It must have caught on 
                  a branch or something. 
                  
                  One look 
                  upward proved the hypothesis correct. The light material had 
                  tangled around a stout protrusion, which appeared to be the 
                  remnant stump of a broken limb. Not much between him and a 
                  nasty bone-breaking nose-dive. 
                  
                  As if it 
                  was a mocking response to Scott's concerns, the noise of 
                  tearing fabric disturbed the stillness. A section of the 
                  parachute began to tear away. Dropping a foot or so, Scott 
                  braced himself for the plunge. Fortunately, the material was 
                  tough and held. 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  Scott," he muttered out loud. "How are you going to get 
                  yourself out of this one?" 
                  
                  There was 
                  no answer except the rustle of pines boughs from a frigid 
                  northern breeze. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 5
                   
                  
                  John tried 
                  not to fall asleep as he listened to the lecture on rocket 
                  propulsion systems, but his eyes were so heavy that keeping 
                  them open was nearly an impossible task. Many of his fellow 
                  students must have felt the same way, for there were numerous 
                  nodding heads and bleary-eyed yawns. The instructor's 
                  monotonous voice didn't help keep attention focused on the 
                  rather dry, tedious topic either. John was so exhausted from 
                  that morning's surprise ten mile bout of cross-country 
                  training, that he couldn't rouse more than a dull spark of 
                  enthusiasm for a subject he would have found extremely 
                  interesting in a more rested state. 
                  
                  The Space 
                  Agency's Astronaut Training Program was an extremely 
                  competitive, vigorous program full of physical and mental 
                  exertions. John had no difficulty with the intellectual 
                  component, but the physical challenges that were thrust upon 
                  them day after day were beginning to take a toll on him. 
                  Rousing up at five o'clock every morning after studying until 
                  midnight or later made him both groggy and extremely 
                  irritable, but he had no choice if he wanted to stay at the 
                  top of the roster. 
                  
                  Thank 
                  goodness for the weeklong holiday that began the next day. 
                  John had been looking forward to it for a long time and had 
                  carefully scheduled enjoyable pursuits for every minute of 
                  every day. He planned on catching up on all the hours of sleep 
                  that he had missed over the last four months since he had 
                  entered the program. In his waking hours he figured on 
                  exploring the local spots of interest that he never seemed to 
                  have time to see. Not by himself of course. John smiled when 
                  he thought of his best friend and top rival in the class, 
                  Jessica Matthews. He shot a quick glance across the room and 
                  was pleased to see that she looked as bored as the rest of 
                  them. Her eyes were half-closed and she slouched over her 
                  desk, propping herself up with an elbow. 
                  
                  He knew 
                  that he should go home to check on what was going on with his 
                  Father, but a recent argument with Virgil about the very 
                  subject made him change his mind about making the trip. Even 
                  though he felt guilty about not going, John wanted to prove 
                  that he was an adult and could make his own decisions with 
                  interference from the older brother department. Plus, he 
                  couldn't resist the allure of spending some time with Jessica 
                  without the pressures of the training program upon them. 
                  
                  His 
                  thoughts were interrupted by the appearance of one of the 
                  administrative assistants from the training department making 
                  an appearance at the door. The instructor stopped talking and 
                  waved her onward. She entered the room, scanning over the rows 
                  of faces. 
                  
                  "John 
                  Tracy," she said when she spotted the object of her search. 
                  "You've got a personal call." 
                  
                  Acutely 
                  aware of the instructor's disapproving eyes upon him, John 
                  went to take the call. 
                  
                  Better not 
                  be Virgil or Alan, he thought angrily as he turned off the 
                  call-waiting button and waited for the signal to come through. 
                  He felt a surge of surprise when he saw the face in the 
                  monitor. It was Helen Frost, his father's secretary at Tracy 
                  Aerospace. 
                  
                  "Helen!" 
                  he cried, troubled by her worried expression. 
                  
                  "John! 
                  Thank heavens I finally reached you. I tried to get a hold of 
                  Virgil but he doesn't answer and I'm not sure of Alan's 
                  number, Scott's out on some mission or another and Gordon..." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  wrong?" John asked apprehensively. 
                  
                  "It's your 
                  father..." Helen began. 
                  
                  He's dead, 
                  John thought numbly. Closing his eyes, John braced himself for 
                  the next words he knew were coming. 
                  
                  "...I'm 
                  really very worried about him. He's here from morning to 
                  night, seven days a week. He's not acting a bit like himself. 
                  Do you know what he did this afternoon in a department head 
                  meeting?" 
                  
                  John was 
                  so relieved that he hardly heard what she was saying. "What?" 
                  he managed to ask. 
                  
                  "He fired 
                  the entire drafting department because they mislabeled one of 
                  the Sun Probe plans. It's was a minor mistake really and 
                  didn't matter a bit but he acted like it was the end of the 
                  world. Of course he wasn't in earnest, but I'm afraid of what 
                  he'll do next. I wish that one of you boys would come and take 
                  him in hand..." 
                  
                  "Virgil's 
                  the one for that," John said decidedly. "Did you talk to him 
                  about this?" 
                  
                  "I did and 
                  he flew in last weekend to reason with him, but they had a 
                  terrible quarrel...it was really quite awful...Jeff actually 
                  threw a coffee cup at him and called him a back-stabbing 
                  traitor and told him to leave...Virgil wouldn't, so Jeff 
                  called the police and had him thrown out..." 
                  
                  Though he 
                  found his father's odd behavior extremely disturbing, John 
                  couldn't help but smile at the picture of the police tossing 
                  his straight-arrow, law-abiding brother out on his ear. 
                  
                  "You've 
                  got to be kidding me!" he muttered, as he listened to Helen 
                  continue to relate the fantastically unbelievable, but 
                  thoroughly enjoyable story. "What did Virgil do then?" 
                  
                  "Nothing. 
                  He flew back to Denver and said he'd be back when things 
                  cooled down. He's been calling every day but your father won't 
                  speak to him." 
                  
                  Funny, his 
                  brother didn't mention that when he last spoke to him 
                  two days before. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  Dad so steamed up about?" John wanted to know. 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  sure exactly, but I think it has something to do with Virgil's 
                  job at InnTech." 
                  
                  "What 
                  about it?" 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  sure," Helen answered, smiling worriedly. "You know that I'm 
                  not an eavesdropper, John." 
                  
                  "I know." 
                  John smiled back. The kindly, honest woman had been at Tracy 
                  Aerospace from the very beginning. No one was more loyal or 
                  dedicated to the welfare of Jeff Tracy than she was. That was 
                  why all he and his brothers took her concerns very seriously. 
                  
                  She 
                  continued on. "Virgil says he'll be back out midweek, but I'm 
                  not so sure that it can wait until then...� 
                  
                  "Are 
                  things that bad?" John asked bleakly. 
                  
                  "Worse. I 
                  do wish you'd speak to him, John." 
                  
                  "Me?" John 
                  laughed. "If he won't listen to Virgil, he's sure as hell not 
                  going to listen to anything I have to say. I carry the least 
                  favored nation status in the Tracy family." 
                  
                  Helen 
                  looked surprised. "Why, John! Whatever do you mean? Graduating 
                  from Harvard with high honors and now the top recruit in the 
                  Space Agency Astronaut Training Program...your father is very 
                  proud of you." 
                  
                  John 
                  shrugged. "He may be proud of me, Helen, but he doesn't 
                  like me. We've never been close ...never will be either." 
                  
                  
                  "Ridiculous!" Helen snorted in disgust. "Where did you get 
                  such a notion?" 
                  
                  "From 
                  living on this earth as his son for the last twenty-two 
                  years," John said, his voice taking on a tone of bitterness. 
                  Talking about his relationships with family, particularly his 
                  father, always made John extremely uncomfortable and he tried 
                  to change the subject. 
                  
                  "Maybe 
                  Scott can talk to him," he suggested hopefully. 
                  
                  Helen 
                  shook her head doubtfully. "I don't think a long-distance 
                  telecall is going to be enough. I really wish you'd come home, 
                  John." 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  John agreed reluctantly, wishing there were some way he could 
                  escape his duty. "I'll come." 
                  
                  There went 
                  all the good times he had planned. Instead, he'd be locked in 
                  mortal combat with his father, complete with all the 
                  unpleasant trimmings that a confrontation of that type always 
                  carried. He sighed and drearily headed back to the classroom, 
                  already making mental preparations for the fight to come. What 
                  a way to spend his hard-earned vacation! 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Becker 
                  hummed happily as he made a final adjustment to his "borrowed" 
                  clothing. Two men, bound and gagged, lay in the corner of the 
                  small Ski Patrol booth at the base of the mountain, watching 
                  his movements with unconcealed fear. Fitting a thermal-lined 
                  cap on his head, Becker did a couple of quick dance steps, 
                  finishing with his arms outstretched. 
                  
                  "Wa-lah!" 
                  he cried joyously. "What do you think, boys?" he asked the two 
                  captives. "Do I look snazzy or what?" 
                  
                  On the 
                  other side of the room, the Hood, armed with a pair of 
                  binoculars, peered out the window towards the ski lift. He 
                  paid no attention to his comrade's silliness, though he found 
                  Becker's warped sense of humor somewhat amusing. Especially 
                  the way he toyed with his victims' emotions and fears, all the 
                  while exuding an enthusiastic friendliness. 
                  
                  Though 
                  Becker might seem harmless enough and incapable of violence, 
                  the Hood knew just how deadly he could be. Becker's capacity 
                  for murderous villainy was a match to his own and made him the 
                  perfect companion for a myriad of criminal pursuits. 
                  
                  An 
                  electronic beep made him turn around. Becker reached into his 
                  discarded jacket and produced a cell phone. Flipping it open, 
                  he answered it. Listening for a moment, his ever-present smile 
                  broadened into an ecstatic grin. 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course," he purred like a monstrous cat. "Nothing would be 
                  more pleasing, especially for my esteemed colleague." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  ended the call and regarded the Hood pleasantly. 
                  
                  "Well?" 
                  the Hood growled, expectantly waiting for something to be 
                  said. 
                  
                  "There's 
                  been a change of plans." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  scowled. 
                  
                  "Now, 
                  Belah. Don't look like that. You're going to like 
                  this...you're going to have a chance to work off some of those 
                  vengeful feelings you've been experiencing as of late." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  bared his teeth, having little patience for Becker's lack of 
                  verbal directness. "Say what you mean for once, you damn 
                  fool." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled, undisturbed. "Really now, Belah. Is that any way to 
                  talk to a fellow criminal? You shouldn't be such a grouch 
                  especially since you're going to get what you wish for." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  that?" 
                  
                  "Revenge, 
                  of course, of the Tracy variety." 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  instantly became interested. It was what he had been waiting 
                  for many long months since the accursed lot had thwarted his 
                  plans to destroy the Nova. Now, finally, the day of golden 
                  opportunity had arrived. At last, the Hood thought gleefully, 
                  a chance to get even... 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Kat eyed 
                  Virgil, obviously disturbed by his unexplained mental state. 
                  Neither moving nor speaking, Virgil sat in the chair she had 
                  guided him to by the lobby's main entrance. He offered no 
                  answers to her concerned questions except to stare at her in 
                  confusion. Though he could see her lips moving and heard the 
                  jumble of words, he could make no sense of them. 
                  
                  Kat tried 
                  again. This time she knelt on the floor in beside the chair, 
                  her clear grey eyes looking searchingly into his brown ones. 
                  "Gus? Can you hear me? Are you alright?" 
                  
                  He did not 
                  respond to the affectionate nickname she had given him when 
                  they were children so she tried his given name. 
                  
                  "Virgil, 
                  please!" she pleaded. "Say something! You're making me 
                  nervous." 
                  
                  She took 
                  one of his hands in hers. He could feel the warm pressure of 
                  her fingers against his skin. It was comforting, reassuring. A 
                  memory stirred somewhere in his mind. They were children 
                  again, laying on the grass gazing up at the dark night sky 
                  brilliantly alive with twinkling stars, talking of such things 
                  that only young minds full of dreams might conjure up. Dreams 
                  that slowly ebbed away as the two best friends grew up and 
                  changed. 
                  
                  Like a 
                  tonic, her touch seemed to have a restorative effect. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  blinked at her and smiled wanly. "What's with the funeral 
                  face, Kat? Someone die?" 
                  
                  She gazed 
                  at him somberly, a frown tugging at the corners of her mouth. 
                  "Almost I think. What in god's name did you think you were 
                  doing?� 
                  
                  "Doing?" 
                  Virgil echoed blankly. "Why? What was I doing?" 
                  
                  "Haydyn. 
                  Don't go near him, Gus. He's an evil son-of-a-bitch." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  grinned. "Is that a scientific analysis, Doctor?" 
                  
                  Kat smiled 
                  back only slightly. Though she had a well-developed humor, she 
                  could see nothing funny about the man who had been her 
                  stepfather for nearly twenty years. A man she both despised 
                  and regarded with a mixture of caution and fear. 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  smarty. Let state the facts for you, scientifically . 
                  The human known as James Haydyn, by outward appearance 
                  possesses the typical anatomical and physiological 
                  characteristics of a normal male Homo sapiens; however, his 
                  mental processes have evolved to a level of pure, 
                  unadulterated evil only rarely found in the species. Example: 
                  Adolph Hitler, Joseph Stalin, General Benenora, Satan...." 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  hold back now, Kat," Virgil teased. "Tell me what you really 
                  think of him." 
                  
                  "...And I 
                  have based this conclusion on years of observation and 
                  personal experience with the subject and strongly recommend 
                  against contact of any type, whether it be direct or 
                  indirect." She paused, miffed by his jesting attitude. "If you 
                  don't believe me, you can ask your father or Collie Davis...if 
                  he was alive." 
                  
                  At the 
                  mention of Collie, Virgil became somber. "Then you think he 
                  did have something to do with the whole Nova affair?" 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course." 
                  
                  "But 
                  there's no proof..." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  sighed. "That's James Haydyn for you. Slithering about like a 
                  poisonous snake, he leaves no tracks, no connections that can 
                  be traced back to him." 
                  
                  She patted 
                  Virgil on the knee and rose to her feet in a single, graceful 
                  movement. "Don't worry, Gus. He'll get what he deserves one 
                  day. In the meantime, follow my advice and keep a healthy 
                  distance from him. I don't know why he's turned his attention 
                  on you, except perhaps to plague your Father. Whatever were 
                  you talking about anyway?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  scratched his head. His memory was still a little dimmed, but 
                  he could recall the gist of the unpleasant conversation. "He 
                  wants me to work for him at AIS." 
                  
                  "Ha! You 
                  should have told him where he could stick his job offer!" 
                  
                  "That's 
                  just it. I did...but then I didn't." Virgil stopped talking, 
                  confused. "I was going to sign that contract, Kat...I don't 
                  know why, but I was going to do it. Good thing you came along 
                  when you did. Guess I owe you one." 
                  
                  "Just 
                  one?" Kat teased. "You owe me a lot more than that, buddy. 
                  Think of all the times I've saved you from yourself." 
                  
                  She poked 
                  him playfully in the ribs. "For someone so steady and 
                  reliable, you sure get into a lot of trouble. Must be that kid 
                  brother of yours rubbing off on you." 
                  
                  "Speaking 
                  of that kid brother of mine...wonder what's keeping him." 
                  Virgil checked his watch. 
                  
                  It was 
                  nearly five-thirty. Not late by Alan's standards really. 
                  Still, it was getting dark outside. The huge spotlights that 
                  lit the ski slopes had already been turned on and there was no 
                  sign of the dim early winter sun as heavy clouds rolled in 
                  from the northwest. 
                  
                  Kat, a 
                  confirmed caffeine addict, urged Virgil to come to caf� with 
                  her for a cup of coffee while they waited. After ascertaining 
                  that Haydyn and his lackey were indeed gone, they entered the 
                  now-crowded room and found a cozy spot by one of the large 
                  picture windows facing towards the mountain. From their 
                  vantage point, they could see the streams of people, skis 
                  hoisted on their shoulders like so many radio antennas, 
                  passing by on their way to the main ski lift just up from the 
                  lodge about hundred meters or so. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  ordered a coffee and despite Virgil's protests, ordered him 
                  one too. While they were waiting, Kat told him about her 
                  numerous projects at the World Defense Department. As a 
                  brilliant computer scientist, she had been assigned to perfect 
                  the new SEEK system. 
                  
                  "Actually, 
                  that's why I'm going to Russia," Kat explained. "The USAF just 
                  started using the system in their patrols of the Bereznik 
                  no-fly/no aggression zone. I want to make sure everything's in 
                  working order before giving final approval for standard 
                  usage." 
                  
                  Virgil was 
                  about to answer, when he caught sight of a face passing by the 
                  window. It was uncannily familiar and he tried to pull a name 
                  from his reluctant memory. That face...then it hit him hard as 
                  remembrance triumphed. A chill surged through him and his skin 
                  crawled. 
                  
                  It was the 
                  cold-blooded murderer that had killed Collie and countless 
                  others with his sabotage and mechanical subversion during the 
                  years he had been at the Space Agency. 
                  
                  Becker. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 6
                   
                  
                  A couple 
                  of flakes of snow drifted down cooling Scott's feverishly hot 
                  forehead. He studied the branch above him thoughtfully. Too 
                  high to reach by at least a couple of feet. 
                  
                  But maybe, 
                  just maybe... 
                  
                  It might 
                  work. He could use the parachute harness as a rope to climb up 
                  to the nearest branch. It was his only chance. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  reached for the straps that connected his harness to the 
                  parachute. Hand over hand, he gingerly climbed upward, keeping 
                  a cautious eye upon the tearing portion of the parachute 
                  above. 
                  
                  His 
                  shifting weight hastened the separation of the material. Rip. 
                  Rip. Rip. He could hear each stitch separate, feel the 
                  vibrations of the weakening support through the straps that he 
                  clung to. He stopped for a second to get a better grip. 
                  
                  Unable to 
                  help it, he glanced down. Was it his imagination or did the 
                  ground look even more distant than he had originally thought? 
                  His eyes must be playing tricks. Still, he could almost see 
                  the ground getting further away. He started climbing again. 
                  There wasn't time to hang around and wonder about it. 
                  
                  Just 
                  hanging around... Reggie always said that whenever Scott asked 
                  what he was doing, followed by a lengthy excuse justifying his 
                  lack of activity. 
                  
                  Reg... 
                  
                  Scott 
                  couldn't think about his friend now. There was no time to 
                  waste with only an inch of military-issue cloth between him 
                  and the forest floor below. 
                  
                  He grasped 
                  the thick limb with one hand and the rough bark cut into his 
                  sweaty palms. Ignoring the pain, he tightened his grip and 
                  brought his other hand into place. He dangled for a moment, 
                  resting for the coming exertion. 
                  
                  Scott took 
                  a deep breath. The crisp freshness of the cold air invigorated 
                  him, renewed his strength. Kicking his legs for momentum, he 
                  made a tremendous effort, heaved himself up and collapsed onto 
                  the branch. He lay still with his face pressed against the 
                  course bark, panting heavily from the exertion. The smell of 
                  the sweet fragrance of pine tickled his nose and he sneezed. 
                  Gobs of sticky sap that wept from gaps and knotholes stuck to 
                  his face and hands. 
                  
                  Scott had 
                  the sudden urge to laugh. If anyone had told him that morning 
                  that he'd holed up in a pine tree somewhere out in the 
                  Bereznik wilderness... The whole thing would be downright 
                  funny except, of course, for the very real possibility that he 
                  would never make it out of there alive. He had no food, no 
                  survival gear, and no radio. Added onto the pile, the 
                  Berezniks would doubtlessly be on his trail by now. Not good 
                  odds. Not good at all. 
                  
                  He lay 
                  there for a long time and listened to the wind dance through 
                  the branches. Far above, a dark northern cloud raced across 
                  the brackish sky. Delicate snowflakes swirled through the air, 
                  coloring the pine boughs a dusty white. The snow became denser 
                  as each minute passed and the gloom of the forest deepened. It 
                  was not yet noon, but it seemed as if night was already 
                  claiming the day for it's own. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  shivered, feeling the cold more keenly since the adrenaline 
                  rush that had powered him through the crisis was fading fast. 
                  Time to get moving. 
                  
                  He pushed 
                  himself up slowly on his hands and knees, trembling 
                  unintentionally as his muscles spasmed and cramped. He felt 
                  bruised and battered from his impromptu descent through the 
                  trees, but thankfully nothing felt broken. Amazingly enough, 
                  he had escaped without serious injury. Except for his pride. 
                  The fact that another pilot had gotten the better of him stung 
                  more deeply than any bruise. 
                  
                  Now to get 
                  down. Hopefully, it wouldn't be that difficult. As a child, 
                  Scott had been the tree-climbing expert among the Tracy 
                  brethren. It had been an enjoyable activity that he pursued 
                  with great relish much to the distress of his father. He could 
                  still remember the last time, when he was about thirteen, that 
                  he had scampered up a particularly enticing oak tree at the 
                  edge of his Grandmother's back yard. It was an oak tree that 
                  had been expressly set off limits in no uncertain terms. His 
                  brothers stood around the base of the massive tree cheering 
                  him on as he rose to new heights in the breathtaking 
                  expedition. All of them were blissfully unaware of their 
                  Father's sudden arrival on the scene. It was one of those few 
                  times when Jeff had really lost his temper. The incident had 
                  made quite an impression and served to dampen Scott's fondness 
                  for his favorite pastime. Now thirteen years later, he hoped 
                  he hadn't lost the magic tree-climbing touch. Otherwise, he'd 
                  be going down the hard way. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  scooted along the branch, already mentally mapping the path he 
                  would take. He was almost at the trunk when he heard it. A 
                  crack like a gunshot. With the sound of half-rotten wood 
                  splitting apart, the branch collapsed. 
                  
                  There was 
                  no time to think. No time to react. Instinctively, Scott 
                  reached out and tried to grab something to break his fall. 
                  Twigs and needles passed through his clutching fingers. He was 
                  falling. Down...down...down... 
                  
                  Then the 
                  impact. Not as hard as it could have been thanks to the layers 
                  of soft-packed snow. Scott struggled against the waves of 
                  darkness that rippled over him, but it was a losing fight. He 
                  succumbed and sank into unconsciousness. The falling snow 
                  settled gently on his still form and once again all was quiet 
                  in the ancient forest. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  The escape 
                  module hit the ground with a heavy jolt. 
                  
                  "Godalmighty!" 
                  Reggie swore as he was thrown into his restraints. "Could've 
                  had a smoother landing if we went down with the plane!" 
                  
                  Feeling 
                  there wasn't a second to waste, Reggie quickly shed the safety 
                  harness and shrugged off his parachute pack. He gave Commander 
                  Morris a gentle shake. There was no response and the man's 
                  head lolled limply to one side. Worriedly, Reggie ripped off 
                  his gloves and checked for a carotid pulse. His trembling 
                  fingers found a steady, strong beat and he let out in a 
                  relieved sigh. 
                  
                  "Whew! 
                  Playing possum, thank god. Guess even I'm not such an 
                  unlucky bastard as to lose my Base Commander out on a patrol 
                  run." 
                  
                  First 
                  things first, Reggie thought. Got to clear up things fast. 
                  Mighty fast. 
                  
                  He stood 
                  up and peered out the broken cockpit windows. They had landed 
                  in an oval-shaped clearing contained within a stand of mammoth 
                  pine trees. Except for the soft sound of snow settling, all 
                  was silent and unmoving. Reggie scanned the perimeter slowly. 
                  He had the distinct feeling that they were being watched by 
                  someone. Or something... 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  grinned. What did he think was out there anyway? The 
                  abominable snowman? Bigfoot? Bug-eyed monsters that ate 
                  stranded pilots and their base commanders, perhaps? Too many 
                  late night horror movies and a hyperactive imagination... he 
                  thought and dismissed the odd feelings. 
                  
                  The 
                  rhythmic ping of the distress beacon brought his attention 
                  back to the task at hand. For a few minutes, he searched for a 
                  way to deactivate the signal. 
                  
                  "Oh well," 
                  he said with a shrug. "No switch, no problem." 
                  
                  He grabbed 
                  a handful of important-looking wires and ripped them away from 
                  the communications board. The distress beacon died with a last 
                  mournful ping. Satisfied, he began rummaging behind the seats 
                  for anything that might come in handy out in the frozen 
                  wasteland. 
                  
                  "What did 
                  you do that for?" Morris mumbled groggily from his seat. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  looked at the Commander and smiled. "Well, good morning to 
                  you, Commander. I'm awful glad you've come round; I didn't 
                  know how the hell I was going to carry you. I'm no 
                  weightlifter, you know, or pack mule either, for that matter." 
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris gazed around him with an expression of complete 
                  bafflement. "What's going on? Where are we?" 
                  
                  "In the 
                  god-forsaken middle of Bereznik nowhere," Reggie said shortly. 
                  
                  "How'd we 
                  get here?" 
                  
                  "Well, it 
                  all started when..." 
                  
                  "Not from 
                  the beginning, Lieutenant," the Commander interrupted 
                  hurriedly. He had heard enough about the Lieutenant's 
                  long-winded explanations to know it'd be a long time before 
                  he'd actually learn how they had ended up in such a dire 
                  predicament. "Start from the part where we were fired upon." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  told the Commander everything that happened, taking care to 
                  describe every detail in great depth. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  yes," Morris growled impatiently when he finally reached the 
                  point when the Midis had attacked. "So we ran out of fuel and 
                  they shot us down." 
                  
                  "Er...not 
                  exactly," Reggie said sheepishly. "We did run out of fuel but 
                  they didn't shoot us down. I rammed one of them." 
                  
                  "You 
                  what!" The Commander gasped. He studied Reggie a moment, his 
                  brows lowering as his face creased into a dark frown. "I 
                  figured you for an oddball, Lieutenant, but I didn't realize 
                  you were also a suicidal lunatic." 
                  
                  "It seemed 
                  like a good idea at the time," Reggie protested weakly. 
                  
                  "We can 
                  discuss your faulty reasoning later." Morris looked at the 
                  control console. "Have you initiated the D-Struct sequence?" 
                  
                  "Not yet." 
                  
                  "For god 
                  sakes, man!" Morris glowered. "Do you know how to follow 
                  procedures in any way, shape, or form? D-Struct is always the 
                  first..." 
                  
                  "...Action 
                  performed when behind enemy lines," Reggie finished lightly. 
                  "I know, sir. I was getting to it when you woke from your 
                  nap." 
                  
                  He reached 
                  over and began typing commands into the tactical computer. 
                  Images began flashing on the screen. Reggie absorbed the 
                  information like a sponge and quickly prompted the computer as 
                  it fired code and passwords requests out with machine-gun 
                  rapidity. Much to his amazement and wonder, the SEEK system 
                  magically came back on line as if it had a mind of its own. 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander gingerly felt his forehead. A large purplish 
                  hematoma was forming where he had been struck by the missile 
                  casing. Grimacing, he scraped at the dried blood caked on his 
                  cheek. 
                  
                  "Good 
                  thing you've got a block head, sir," Reggie commented 
                  innocently, as he continued to wrestle with the computer. "Any 
                  normal person getting a knock like that would have a first 
                  class concussion at the very least. You got off easy with only 
                  a major case of the grumps." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  scowled. "Lieutenant, when we get back to Base, I'm going to 
                  see to it that you spend a couple days in the brig for 
                  insubordination." 
                  
                  "Deal, 
                  Commander," Reggie said, grinning. "I'm holding you to that 
                  offer. I need some rest and there's no better place than the 
                  brig for getting a good night's sleep." 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander's lips twitched and he almost smiled. "Change that, 
                  Erickson. I think what you really need is a complete 
                  psychiatric evaluation." 
                  
                  Reggie was 
                  about to respond with a flippant, light-hearted joke when 
                  something on the computer screen made the smile vanish 
                  completely from his face. He stared at the screen, the color 
                  draining from his face. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  wrong?" demanded Morris. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer for a moment. When he finally looked up, his 
                  face betrayed his emotion. "He's gone, sir." 
                  
                  "Who?" 
                  
                  "Sco...Captain 
                  Tracy," Reggie said miserably, huddling over the computer. He 
                  read the same information over and over. "There's no sat link 
                  signature present on the SEEK system." 
                  
                  "So? What 
                  does that mean?" Morris challenged. "The damn thing is 
                  probably malfunctioning again." 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Reggie said flatly. "You don't understand. There's no signal 
                  at all. None. Even if his system was malfunctioning or 
                  he was offline, there would still be something there." 
                  
                  The 
                  Commander understood the implication. Neither of them said 
                  anything for a very long minute. Then Morris placed a 
                  sympathetic hand on the younger man's shoulder. "I'm sure he 
                  ejected in time, son." 
                  
                  A 
                  trickling sound like water was coming from somewhere in the 
                  module. The two men looked at each other in confusion. Then 
                  Reggie felt a coldness at the bottom of the leg of his 
                  flightsuit. Immediately, he spotted the source. 
                  
                  Water. A 
                  good eight inches of it at their feet and rising fast. 
                  
                  "What 
                  the..." began Morris. Before he could finish, they felt the 
                  escape module shift slightly. The inward flow of water 
                  hastened, splashing up over the tops of their boots. 
                  
                  "Shit!" 
                  Reggie exclaimed. It all made sense now. The large oval 
                  depression in the middle of the trees. He cursed his stupidity 
                  for not realizing where he had guided the escape module. A 
                  lake... underneath the unmarked layers of white. 
                  
                  And they 
                  were sinking right in the middle of it. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Lieutenant 
                  Harris sat at his station in flight control, bored out of his 
                  mind. Alternately glancing out the window at the heavy snow 
                  swirling down and at the satellite monitor which showed the 
                  position of the all USAF and civilian aircraft currently 
                  flying in the area, he was acutely aware of each minute 
                  passing by. 
                  
                  Thirty 
                  minutes to go, he thought wearily as he again checked the 
                  chronometer. 
                  
                  His 
                  replacement would be coming any minute to go over the shift 
                  logs and flight schedules. Time to make a last check of the 
                  aerials. He had forgotten to do it the hour before, but it 
                  didn't really matter. Nothing ever seemed to happen on his 
                  shift anyway. Except for the month before when Bereznik troops 
                  had crossed the border and raided a supply station, all had 
                  been quiet as of late. 
                  
                  He 
                  casually reached over and typed a command into the computer. 
                  As each satellite tracking check came in, he absent-mindedly 
                  marked it off on the checklist. Supply flights, passenger 
                  flights, personnel transports...check, check, check. Finally, 
                  he came to the last screen. The Bereznik patrol run. 
                  
                  He had his 
                  pen poised over the sheet as the screen flashed into view. It 
                  was blank. For a moment, Harris stared dumbly at it before 
                  leaning forward to check the identification marker at the 
                  corner of the monitor. 
                  
                  0125-0175 
                  A. Harris double-checked the number on the checklist. It was 
                  correct. Feeling a twinge of alarm, he looked over to his 
                  shift supervisor, Captain Laslo who was sitting in his chair, 
                  feet propped up, arms folded, with his chin resting on his 
                  chest. The sound of muffled snoring mingled with an occasional 
                  throat clearing sounded from the relaxed form. 
                  
                  "Sir," 
                  Harris called quietly. 
                  
                  Getting no 
                  response but another snore, he spoke more forcefully. "SIR!" 
                  
                  The 
                  Captain practically fell out of his chair. He gazed around in 
                  bewilderment. Seeing Harris' anxious expression, he got to his 
                  feet. "What's happened?" he demanded. 
                  
                  Harris 
                  motioned nervously at the monitor. "I can't find the NFZ 
                  patrol." 
                  
                  
                  Immediately, the Captain was at his side checking the 
                  readings. "Did you run a diagnostic on the sat link?" 
                  
                  "Yes, sir. 
                  Everything's green. We're just not getting their signals." 
                  
                  Captain 
                  Laslo chewed his lip. "What about that SEEK thing? Did you 
                  check that? They're position should register on the system's 
                  global detector." 
                  
                  "No, sir," 
                  Harris answered. "I don't know anything about the new system. 
                  The DD's supposed to send someone to train us all next week on 
                  operation procedures and all that." 
                  
                  "Okay. No 
                  problem. I think I know enough about it to see where our guys 
                  are." 
                  
                  Captain 
                  Laslo crossed the room to an array of computers, 
                  intimidatingly complex looking and unmistakably new. He poked 
                  a button cautiously. One of the computers flickered into life. 
                  "Get me the I.D. manual," he ordered. 
                  
                  Harris 
                  scrambled to obey and less than a minute later they had the 
                  patrol aircraft's identity codes. Laslo entered them and they 
                  both waited anxiously while the system processed their 
                  request. 
                  
                  A beep 
                  signaled the satellite's relay of information. The monitor 
                  showed one flashing light amidst a stream of warning messages. 
                  
                  Laslo 
                  paled as he read them. "Good god," he whispered. "Where's the 
                  other one?" 
                  
                  Harris 
                  plucked at the Captain's sleeve. "What's the matter?" 
                  
                  Laslo's 
                  didn't answer for a moment. "Call Commander Morris," he said 
                  quietly. "Tell him the patrol's down. At least one of them. 
                  The other signal is gone and presumed destroyed." 
                  
                  "But..." 
                  
                  "Do it!" 
                  snapped Laslo, turning angrily on the white-faced Lieutenant. 
                  
                  "But 
                  Commander Morris isn't..." Harris stammered. "He was on 
                  the patrol run." 
                  
                  Laslo 
                  froze and stared at Harris blankly a moment while the 
                  information sunk in. "Okay," he said slowly. "Contact Lt. 
                  Commander Weiss then. Tell him we've got trouble on our 
                  hands." 
                  
                  "Big 
                  trouble," he added quietly to himself as Harris made the call. 
                  "An act of war." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Water!" 
                  Commander Morris exclaimed wondrously. "Where's it coming 
                  from?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer. The second he realized the precarious nature of 
                  their situation, he began grabbing everything he could lay his 
                  hands on. Emergency packs that contained survival gear, a med 
                  kit, flares...A stream of objects hurled out of the broken 
                  cockpit windows to land about a dozen feet away in the snow. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  watched him darkly. "Well?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  smiled weakly, and drew his feet out of the rising icy water 
                  onto his seat. "Guess we landed on top of a lake, sir." He 
                  turned his attention to the SEEK system which was slowly 
                  processing the D-Struct request. 
                  
                  "For 
                  Christ's sake, Erickson!" Morris roared. "You landed us smack 
                  dab on top of a lake! What the hell where you 
                  thinking?" 
                  
                  
                  Undisturbed by the Commander's fury, Reggie's eyes never left 
                  the flashing monitor. "Well, sir," he replied mildly. "If I 
                  recall, I was thinking how unpleasant it'd be to crash into 
                  all those pine trees over there, so I brought us down here, in 
                  this nice, clear open area. With the piss-poor day I've 
                  having, guess I should've figured it was too good to be 
                  true..." 
                  
                  "Why 
                  didn't you use SEEK to get a terrain detail?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  snorted. "Pardon my French, sir, but in case you haven't 
                  noticed, this SEEK thing doesn't work worth a hill of sh...." 
                  
                  The module 
                  tilted and there was a groan of splitting ice. A huge wave of 
                  ice cold water splashed over the two men. 
                  
                  "Hold that 
                  thought," Reg gasped as the icy coldness of the water hit him. 
                  "Time to go." He nudged the Commander towards one of the 
                  broken windows. "You first, sir." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  offered no argument. Grabbing onto the shattered frame, he 
                  pulled himself up and began to wriggle through. Satisfied with 
                  the Commander's progress, Reggie turned his attention back to 
                  the SEEK monitor. The D-Struct program still hadn't started 
                  and a progress indicator showed no activity. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  you bugger," he muttered. 
                  
                  As if 
                  answering him, the screen flashed a message. 
                  
                  Action 
                  denied. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  slammed his fist into the console. "This is a record, even for 
                  me. What else could possibly go wrong?" 
                  
                  ."I've got 
                  an answer to that, Erickson." Morris' muffled voice said. The 
                  Commander was halfway out the window. "I'm stuck." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  looked up with great alarm. It was true. The man's large, 
                  broad-shouldered frame didn't quite match the size of the 
                  window and Morris was tightly wedged in place. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  sloshed through the water, trying to think of something to do. 
                  "Can you move at all?" he asked hopefully. 
                  
                  "A 
                  little." 
                  
                  "Good, I'm 
                  going to give you a boost." Grabbing the Commander's feet, he 
                  pushed. Nothing happened. 
                  
                  "Put your 
                  back into it, Lieutenant," Morris encouraged. 
                  
                  "My back 
                  isn't the problem," Reggie grumbled, straining and pushing 
                  with all of his might. "May I make a suggestion, Commander?" 
                  he panted in between efforts. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  that, Lieutenant?" 
                  
                  "Just say 
                  no." 
                  
                  "No to 
                  what?" Morris asked, trying to wriggle through the window. 
                  
                  "Candy, 
                  cookies, cakes, pies, junk food, fast food, second 
                  helpings..." 
                  
                  "This is 
                  no time for jokes, Erickson," Morris snapped. "Maybe you 
                  haven't noticed yet, but we're in kind of a bad situation 
                  here..." 
                  
                  "Who's 
                  joking?" Reggie said, eyeing the rapidly rising water. "And 
                  believe me, sir, I know just what kind of situation we're in." 
                  
                  Another 
                  crack. 
                  
                  The module 
                  lurched to one side, submerging halfway under the ice. 
                  Desperately, Reggie rammed into the Commander's backside with 
                  his shoulder. The move was successful and the Commander 
                  disappeared through the window. 
                  
                  The sound 
                  of something heavy landing in the snow and a string of muffled 
                  curses signaled that the Commander had reached the ground 
                  safely. It was fortunate that only the ice on the opposite 
                  side of the module had collapsed, otherwise he would have been 
                  in for a really good dunking. Reggie couldn't help but grin at 
                  the mental picture. 
                  
                  Turning 
                  back to the computer, his eyes fell on a small compartment. He 
                  quickly opened it and pulled out the standard-issue loaded 
                  sidearm contained within. Tucking it in his jacket, he was 
                  thankful for its reassuring presence. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  Erickson!" Morris shouted. "What the devil are you playing 
                  at?" 
                  
                  "D-Struct 
                  isn't working so I'm going to transfer all the ops info on an 
                  info disc." 
                  
                  "Forget 
                  that! Nobody's going to get a hold of any sensitive info from 
                  the system when its on the bottom of a bloody lake." 
                  
                  "Maybe," 
                  Reggie said doubtfully. "Guess I'd just like to make 
                  double-sure about that." 
                  
                  He slid 
                  the disc into place and typed in download instructions, hoping 
                  desperately that the stubborn computer would let him at 
                  transfer all the code and system settings. Although it wasn't 
                  as good as clearing the system completely, it would be enough 
                  to prevent any tampering or unauthorized access. 
                  
                  The water 
                  was nearly up to his waist now and the coldness of it took his 
                  breath away. Chunks of ice sloshed onto the control console 
                  and Reggie prayed that it wouldn't short out the system before 
                  he got what he wanted. 
                  
                  "Come on," 
                  Reggie growled at the computer. 
                  
                  Like 
                  magic, the download started. A reading showing the percentage 
                  complete climbed painfully slow. Twenty percent...thirty 
                  percent...forty percent... 
                  
                  The module 
                  was moving, tilting further and further upward until it was 
                  nearly at a ninety-degree angle with the ice. With the change 
                  in position, Reggie could now see Morris through the windows. 
                  
                  "Get out 
                  of there, Erickson!" he thundered. 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  eyes never left the monitor. Sixty percent...seventy 
                  percent... 
                  
                  "That's an 
                  order!" 
                  
                  Eighty 
                  percent... 
                  
                  The module 
                  hung in place a moment. Part of the hull that was underwater 
                  collapsed from pressure. Water poured in with ferocious 
                  intensity. Still, Reggie stayed in place, clinging to the seat 
                  with one hand to avoid being swept away. His other hand hung 
                  over the eject button on the drive. 
                  
                  
                  "Lieutenant!" Morris shouted. "I gave you a direct order! Get 
                  out of there now!" 
                  
                  Ninety 
                  percent. 
                  
                  No time 
                  left. It was sinking. Still he made no move. 
                  
                  Download 
                  complete. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  jabbed the eject button and swiped the disc. Like an Olympic 
                  athlete, he dove towards the window. Too late. He caught a 
                  brief glimpse of the Commander against a backdrop of green 
                  forest half-hidden by falling snow, then a tremendous wall of 
                  water smashed into him, knocking the breath from his lungs. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  watched with horror as the module disappeared beneath the 
                  surface. He retreated backwards as a large chunk of ice broke 
                  away, creating a hole about twenty feet wide. The exposed 
                  water, darkly sinister, swirled and splashed as enormous 
                  bubbles of air exploded on the surface. 
                  
                  
                  "Erickson!" he called helplessly. "Lieutenant!" 
                  
                  He 
                  cautiously stood at the edge of the hole, peering in the murky 
                  depths for any sign of movement. Nothing. Water sloshed over 
                  the toes of his boots as the turbulence settled. Pieces of ice 
                  bobbed and collided like ice cubes in a glass of water. 
                  Finally, the water calmed. Far off in the trees, the wind 
                  howled mournfully as it started to gust. Though he knew there 
                  was no hope, Morris made no move to leave. 
                  
                  "Damn 
                  fool," he muttered sadly. "He didn't have a chance." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 7
                   
                  
                  "Where the 
                  devil did he go?" Virgil muttered, still searching the faces 
                  of the people of the people passing by. 
                  
                  Without 
                  explaining anything, he had rushed out of the caf�, through 
                  the lobby, and onto the ski-lift path. Kat followed on his 
                  heels, wondering perhaps if her friend was suffering from 
                  hallucinations or had just gone plain mad. 
                  
                  While 
                  Virgil zigzagged in and out among the skiers, she stood and 
                  watched his search from the edge of the path. 
                  
                  After a 
                  few minutes Virgil gave up. There was no trace of Becker 
                  anywhere; he had vanished without a trace. 
                  
                  What 
                  business would such a man have at a ski resort anyway? Virgil 
                  thought. It just didn't make any sense. 
                  
                  Feeling a 
                  trifle foolish, Virgil trudged back to where Kat was waiting 
                  for him. Even at a distance he could see the skepticism 
                  clearly displayed in her expression. 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  look at me like that," Virgil growled when he reached her. 
                  
                  "Like 
                  what?" Kat said innocently with a grin. 
                  
                  "Like I'm 
                  a few fries short of a happy meal. I know what you're 
                  thinking, Doctor, but there is method to my madness, I 
                  assure you." 
                  
                  "Mind 
                  sharing it then?" 
                  
                  "I thought 
                  I saw someone I used to know." 
                  
                  "An old 
                  friend?" 
                  
                  "Not 
                  exactly, but someone I'm eager to get a hold of just the 
                  same," Virgil replied testily. "But never mind that. Guess my 
                  eyes were playing tricks. It wasn't who I thought it was at 
                  all." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  shivered as another arctic blast roared off the mountain. It 
                  was so cold that it easily penetrated through both her jacket 
                  and the heavy woolen sweater underneath. Having no gloves, she 
                  balled her fists and crammed them into her pockets. Partly 
                  because he was obsessed with locating the object of his search 
                  and partly because he was used to it, Virgil seemed impervious 
                  to the freezing temperatures. 
                  
                  "Whew!" 
                  she gasped gazing at the darkening sky. "Must be a storm 
                  blowing up!" 
                  
                  For the 
                  first time, Virgil noticed how dark and forbidding it had 
                  become in the last couple of hours. The clouds crowding in 
                  from the north had a dangerous quality and their gloomy 
                  heaviness blocked out a good portion of the looming mountain 
                  above them. 
                  
                  "Let's go 
                  back in," Kat urged. "It's freezing out and here you are, no 
                  jacket and no hat. Do you want to catch pneumonia or 
                  something?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  couldn't help smiling at his friend's scolding. "No, mother." 
                  
                  They 
                  returned to the caf�. As the minutes passed, Virgil became 
                  increasingly irritated by his brother's lateness. 
                  
                  "Six o' 
                  clock," Virgil announced. "Is it too much to ask for Alan to 
                  be on time for once?" 
                  
                  He sighed 
                  in disgust and reached for his cup of coffee. Across the 
                  table, Kat didn't answer. With her elbow propped against the 
                  table and her chin cupped in her hand, she gazed out the 
                  windows of the ski-lodge caf� at the jagged mountain peaks 
                  barely visible through the swirling snow sqawl that had 
                  started several minutes before. The falling snow had a 
                  hypnotic quality and she gave into it completely, a stream of 
                  random thoughts and fancies flowed unchecked through her 
                  normally disciplined, scientific mind. Occasionally, she gave 
                  her coffee an absent-minded stir. 
                  
                  "He'd be 
                  late for his own funeral," Virgil added grouchily. "Which will 
                  be quite soon if he doesn't get here in the next fifteen 
                  minutes." 
                  
                  Katherine 
                  tore herself away from the snowy view reluctantly. "Be 
                  patient, Gus," she reproved. "I know you haven't had the best 
                  of days, but that's no reason to be such a grouch." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  made no comment and scowled into his coffee cup as he took 
                  another drink. 
                  
                  Kat kicked 
                  him gently under the table. "Wipe that look off your face, 
                  buddy, otherwise I might have to get rough with you," she 
                  kidded, her gray eyes sparkling with fun. 
                  
                  In the 
                  many years they had been friends, the two had engaged in many 
                  lively wrestling matches and scuffles. Virgil knew from 
                  personal experience, that the young woman, though slender and 
                  lithe, was also very strong and dexterous. If provoked, she 
                  could and would fight like a tiger. The years that she had 
                  spent on her grandfather's zoological reserve in the rugged 
                  Australian outback had toughened her both in mind and body. A 
                  philosopher at heart, she took things as they came and was 
                  completely undisturbed by a change of plans or schedule. 
                  
                  Virgil, 
                  however, was not so flexible. Especially when it came to 
                  Alan's chronic lack of discipline. His youngest brother 
                  deliberately ignored both rules and schedules; a bad habit 
                  that had only become worse since he had started at Colorado 
                  University a few months before. Out from under the watchful 
                  eye of their father, Alan delighted in his new found freedom 
                  and was constantly in hot water with both college officials 
                  and the local police. 
                  
                  Virgil, in 
                  true big-brother style, did the best he could to rein in the 
                  teenager's exuberance, but distracted by the demands and 
                  pressures of his job, his attempts to quell Alan's deviltry 
                  were pretty much unsuccessful. As the capers and antics 
                  continued, Virgil's limitless patience was fast coming to an 
                  end. Kat's visit had restored some of his good humor, but 
                  Alan's lateness rekindled his ire. 
                  
                  Even 
                  though he didn't feel like it, Virgil managed a slight smile. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  better," Kat said, pleased. "You need to lighten up. 
                  Sometimes, you're just like your father, getting all tied up 
                  in knots about everything." 
                  
                  At the 
                  mention of his father, Virgil's frown promptly returned. 
                  
                  "Uh-oh. 
                  Gloomy Gus returns," Kat said lightly. "I was wondering how 
                  your Father was doing, but from the look on your face, I'm not 
                  going to ask that question." 
                  
                  "Good, 
                  because I don't want to talk about him," he informed her 
                  peevishly. "He's acting like a first-class fool." 
                  
                  
                  Undisturbed by Virgil's crankiness, Kat wadded up a napkin and 
                  threw it across the table at him. "Don't give me that 
                  attitude, Virgil Tracy. So you've knocked heads with your 
                  Father, have you? Well, let me assure you, it's not the first 
                  time such a thing happened in this world. It wouldn't have 
                  anything to do with the fact that you stubbornly insisted at 
                  staying at InnTech, would it?" 
                  
                  "Mostly," 
                  Virgil admitted. "He told me in no uncertain terms that I was 
                  to quit and work for Tracy Aerospace." 
                  
                  "Why 
                  didn't you then?" Kat asked. "It sounds like a sensible idea 
                  to me." 
                  
                  "Because I
                  liked my job, that's why, and I won't have my Father 
                  ordering me about like one of his employees." 
                  
                  "Stop 
                  acting like a rebellious child," Kat scolded. "You're Father 
                  is right and you almost learned it the hard way, Gus. Just be 
                  thankful you got out while you could." 
                  
                  "Hey!" The 
                  familiar sound of the youngest Tracy's voice drifted over to 
                  them. Virgil turned around to see Alan and Julie hurrying 
                  across the crowded caf�. Alan picked his way through the maze 
                  of tables filled with skiers who were relaxing with steaming 
                  cups of hot beverages. Julie Davis, looking disgruntled and 
                  unhappy, followed behind, her hands stuck in her pockets. 
                  
                  "You're 
                  late," Virgil reprimanded. 
                  
                  "Sure we 
                  are," Alan retorted. "The roads are really getting slick out 
                  there so I drove like you, Virgil, slow and easy like a 
                  doddering old foggie." 
                  
                  In no mood 
                  for a fight, Virgil ignored Alan's sarcasm and motioned to the 
                  two empty chairs at the table. "Have a seat. I'm glad to see 
                  you came, Julie." 
                  
                  "I didn't 
                  want to come, but I had no choice," Julie said sullenly. "It 
                  was either this or Alan's singing." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  laughed. "You're right. That's no choice." She raised her 
                  eyebrows reprovingly at Virgil. "Manners, Gus?" 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  Virgil said, confused. 
                  
                  "Manners," 
                  Kat repeated. "Got any?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  caught her meaning and introduced the two women to each other. 
                  "Julie, this is Kat Crawford." 
                  
                  "Doctor 
                  Katherine Crawford," Alan corrected with a grin. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  shot him a dirty look. "Okay then. Doctor Katherine 
                  Crawford, this is Julie Davis." 
                  
                  After a 
                  brief debate about whether to postpone their skiing until the 
                  next day because of the weather, it was decided that, since 
                  they were there, they would go for a run or two. Julie and Kat 
                  headed to the ski shop to rent some equipment, while the two 
                  brothers went out to Alan's car to get their skis. 
                  
                  Twenty 
                  minutes later they all met in front of the lodge. Kat, long 
                  unused to the sport, was so unsteady on her skis that 
                  ever-cautious Virgil insisted she spend some time on the 
                  beginner's bunny slope to practice. Alan and Julie, both 
                  experienced skiers, decided to go ahead and try one of the 
                  most challenging trails on the mountain. 
                  
                  "Be 
                  careful up there, you two," Virgil warned as they headed up 
                  the path towards the ski lift. "There's a lot of spots up 
                  there with avalanche warnings, so pay attention to the signs 
                  and don't get yourselves into trouble." 
                  
                  Alan 
                  dismissed his brother's concerns with a wave of his hand. 
                  "Yeah, yeah, Virg. I can read directions, you know." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  very reassuring," Virgil snorted. "Now if only you could learn 
                  how to follow them." 
                  
                  "That's no 
                  problem either," Alan retorted. "Except that you give me so 
                  many I can't keep up with 'em. If I wrote down all your 
                  directives, I'd have an instruction manual that could match 
                  the Encyclopedia Britannica for size." 
                  
                  An 
                  argument threatened until Kat stepped in. "Ah, brotherly 
                  love," she sighed. "What would this world be without it?" 
                  
                  
                  "Peaceful," Julie supplied. "I used to be sorry I was an only 
                  child until you two guys came along. Now I thank my lucky 
                  stars for my good fortune." 
                  
                  "You think 
                  we're bad," Alan said. "You should see good ol' Virg and John 
                  have a go at each other. It's like having ringside seats at a 
                  prizefight." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  ridiculous," growled Virgil. "John and I get along just fine. 
                  Now are we going to ski or what?" 
                  
                  With that, 
                  Alan and Julie departed in one direction while Virgil and Kat 
                  went in another. None of them noticed when a man clad in a ski 
                  patrol uniform stepped out from behind one of the small 
                  decorative pine trees that formed a natural border along the 
                  outside edge of the path. Grinning broadly he watched them 
                  leave. "This is going to be easier than I thought," he mused 
                  happily. 
                  
                  He spoke 
                  into a tiny transmitter attached to the inside of the collar 
                  of his jacket. "Is everything ready?" 
                  
                  A muffled 
                  one-syllable growl came quickly as a response. "Good.... 
                  you'll be having two guests very shortly. Make sure you give 
                  them a warm welcome." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  rubbed his gloved hands together gleefully and chuckled. Soon, 
                  very soon, they would have what they wanted. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "I really 
                  think this is hopeless," Kat laughed. "I'm just no good." 
                  
                  Pinned 
                  underneath her, Virgil lay on his back in the snow. "You're 
                  doing fine. Just try to stay on your feet next time." 
                  
                  Kat rolled 
                  off on him and propped herself up with her elbow. Still 
                  smiling, she brushed the snow out of Virgil's hair and 
                  replaced his hat. "Poor Gus. Did I hurt you that time?" 
                  
                  "Not a 
                  bit," Virgil said, sitting up. He grimaced slightly and pulled 
                  a ski pole out from behind him. "Shall we have another go?" 
                  
                  Kat was 
                  about to answer when a muffled beep sounded. She unzipped her 
                  jacket and produced a small pager. She checked the message and 
                  instantly became serious. "I've got to check in immediately. 
                  Is there a vidcomm around here, Gus?" 
                  
                  "Sure," 
                  Virgil said, motioning towards the distant ski lodge about a 
                  half a mile away. Through the heavy snowfall, the building was 
                  barely visible. "There's one in the lobby." 
                  
                  "Anything 
                  closer?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  eyed Kat critically, disturbed by her worried expression. "I 
                  think the ski patrol booth has a telecomm. Why? Is something 
                  wrong?" 
                  
                  Kat 
                  struggled to get to her feet. "Yes. Very wrong. A code 43..." 
                  she broke off as her skis threatened to go out from under her 
                  once more. 
                  
                  "Code 43?" 
                  Virgil asked. Effortlessly, he got up and put out a steadying 
                  hand to his friend. 
                  
                  Kat clung 
                  to him, trying to get her balance. "Defense Department lingo 
                  for 'big trouble.'" 
                  
                  "What kind 
                  of trouble?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know," Kat said grimly. "I'm afraid it probably has something 
                  to do with the SEEK system though." 
                  
                  "I thought 
                  you said it was working fine," Virgil said, placing the ski 
                  poles in her hands. 
                  
                  "Not 
                  really," Kat admitted. "From what I've seen of it, there's 
                  some major bugs in the basic design. I really wanted another 
                  six months of testing and some advice from an outside 
                  consultant I know, but the powers that be wanted it up and 
                  running immediately." She smiled at Virgil. "I shouldn't 
                  really be telling you this, you know. Top secret government 
                  mishmash." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  chuckled. "You sound just like, Scott. That's the line he 
                  always hands out whenever anyone asks what he's up to." 
                  
                  "Good old 
                  Scotty," Kat said, gingerly gliding forward. Beside her, 
                  Virgil pushed along, keeping ready for any sudden loss of 
                  balance that delay their progress. "What is Captain 
                  Tracy doing these days?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  shrugged. "I don't know really. I haven't talked to him in 
                  over a month..." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  twisted to look at him sharply. The sudden movement almost 
                  made her lose her balance, and except for Virgil's quick 
                  reaction, she would have been upon the ground once again. 
                  
                  "A month?" 
                  she asked incredulously. "You're not having a sortie with him 
                  too, are you?" 
                  
                  "Of course 
                  not," Virgil scoffed. "Big brother and I never fight. It's 
                  just kind of hard to stay current with a couple of thousand 
                  miles between us. And then he's always on some mission or 
                  another and I've had the Yeti tests to think about." 
                  
                  "Excuses, 
                  excuses," Kat scolded. "I guess you'll have plenty of time on 
                  your hands now that you're out of a job." 
                  
                  "Thanks 
                  for reminding me." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  sighed and dug his ski poles viciously into the ground. He 
                  propelled himself forward, surging on ahead. Kat came along 
                  more slowly. The snow squeaked beneath their skis and the 
                  bright lights set high on top of metal poles that lined the 
                  trail illuminated the darkness that hung heavily over the 
                  mountainside. 
                  
                  They 
                  reached the small ski patrol booth and Virgil knocked on the 
                  door. There was no answer. 
                  
                  "Hmmm," he 
                  mused. "Funny no one's here. They must be out somewhere." 
                  
                  Kat leaned 
                  against the building, grateful for the support. She watched 
                  while Virgil scrapped a hole in the frost on one the windows 
                  and peered inside. It was dark, with no sign of movement. 
                  Unwillingly to give up so quickly, he rattled the doorknob. It 
                  was locked. No surprise there. 
                  
                  "Well, I 
                  guess this means only one thing..." Virgil began. He reached 
                  down and unhooked his skis and propped them up against the 
                  building. Kat continued to watch him, becoming more and more 
                  curious by the second. 
                  
                  "What are 
                  you going to do, Gus?" she asked. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  reached in his jacket, pulled out his wallet, and produced a 
                  credit card. "Open the door, of course." 
                  
                  Kat's 
                  raised her eyebrows. "Ah. You're turning into a regular 
                  criminal, Virgil Tracy. You know breaking and entering is a 
                  felony carrying at least a penalty of..." 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  intend on breaking anything, just entering," Virgil 
                  interrupted somewhat defensively. "No one will ever know we 
                  were even here. Besides, you want to make that call don't you? 
                  It's either this or we go back to the lodge. Your choice." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  sighed. "Okay, Gus. I guess you have a point there. Go to it 
                  then." 
                  
                  "Good 
                  thing they're behind the times," Virgil muttered as he 
                  carefully slid the credit card down the crack of the door. 
                  "We'd be out of luck if they had magnetic locks or coded 
                  inputs." 
                  
                  "Yeah, 
                  well, they probably figured that nobody in their right mind 
                  would bother breaking in this dump," Kat replied. She bent 
                  down and unfastened her skis and set them alongside Virgil's 
                  pair. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't answer. Listening carefully, he moved the credit card 
                  along the lock. Click. 
                  
                  There it 
                  was. With a quick turn of the knob, Virgil threw open the 
                  door. 
                  
                  "After 
                  you," he grinned, theatrically bowing. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  laughed and jabbed him in the ribs. "How kind you are, sir. 
                  Letting me be the first to go in." 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  fraidy Kat. I'll go in first. Just thought I'd show some of 
                  those manners that my Father drilled into me and my slob 
                  brothers at a tender age." Virgil chuckled and went through 
                  the door. 
                  
                  He fumbled 
                  around for a few seconds until he found a light switch. Kat 
                  immediately settled down at the telecomm. 
                  
                  While she 
                  made the call, Virgil wandered about the small room. At a 
                  table in the corner of the room, two coffee cups sat 
                  half-filled. A donut with a bite mark lay discarded nearby and 
                  there were creamers and sugar packets scattered all over the 
                  floor. Curiously, Virgil moved closer and dipped a finger in 
                  the coffee. 
                  
                  Ice cold. 
                  
                  "Wonder 
                  where those fellows ran off to in such a hurry," Virgil 
                  mumbled out loud. 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  Kat asked absent-mindedly, waiting for her call to connect 
                  through to the Defense Department headquarters in Washington, 
                  D.C. She stretched, leaned back in her chair, and stifled a 
                  yawn. 
                  
                  "Nothing. 
                  It just seems kind of strange that..." 
                  
                  The call 
                  connected and Kat leaned forward eagerly. A noise, like a soft 
                  bump sounded nearby. Virgil glanced around. "What was that?" 
                  he muttered to himself. 
                  
                  Another 
                  bump and a faint scratching. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  listened intently for a moment, then his eyes fell on a large 
                  metal cabinet on the opposite side of the room. There was no 
                  doubt that was where the noises were coming from. Cautiously, 
                  he treaded over and stopped in front of the cabinet. A flurry 
                  of scuffling and scratching erupted. 
                  
                  Mice? 
                  Virgil thought. 
                  
                  No, too 
                  loud. It had to be something bigger. 
                  
                  Rats? 
                  Still too small. 
                  
                  Monster 
                  rats? Virgil grinned at the amusing thought. 
                  
                  "I've got 
                  to go," Kat was saying as she turned off the telecomm. "Do you 
                  think you could give me a lift to the airport, Gus..." 
                  
                  She 
                  stopped talking and cocked her head, listening. The banging 
                  was louder now, with a more desperate quality. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  that noise?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  pointed at the cabinet and reached for the latch. 
                  
                  "No!" Kat 
                  called, jumping to her feet. "Just wait a minute there. No 
                  need to be hasty..." 
                  
                  She raced 
                  to the doorway and came back with one of the ski poles. 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  she nodded, brandishing the pole like a sword. "I'm ready. Now 
                  open it." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  grasped the latch and wrenched it open. Two large white sacks 
                  burst forth. Virgil stumbled backwards as one of the objects 
                  fell onto him. It was heavy and squirming and he hurriedly 
                  thrust it away. It fell with a loud thump to the floor. The 
                  other sack went into the opposite direction. Both of the sacks 
                  writhed and jerked like living things. 
                  
                  
                  Cautiously, Kat poked one with the pole. The move served to 
                  agitate and the sack began twisting and turning violently. 
                  
                  "What is 
                  it?" she whispered. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't answer. An awful feeling was fast rising and he 
                  crouched beside one of the sacks. For a moment, he tugged at 
                  the tightly tied complex knot that bound the material shut at 
                  one end. Then, Kat was there her fingers moving with 
                  astonishing speed as she unraveled the cord. 
                  
                  Within 
                  seconds she had loosened the knot, and together they pulled 
                  the sack away to reveal a startled, frightened face of a man. 
                  He blinked at them a moment and then began making urgent 
                  muffling noses through the heavy insulator tape affixed to his 
                  mouth. His eyes darted to the other sack and immediately Kat 
                  went to work on it. 
                  
                  "I'm going 
                  to take this tape off," Virgil told the man. "Ready?" 
                  
                  The man 
                  nodded and in one swift movement Virgil ripped the tapped 
                  loose. 
                  
                  "Thank 
                  god!" the man gasped. "We've been in there for hours." 
                  
                  "What 
                  happened?" Virgil wanted to know. 
                  
                  Kat freed 
                  the other man and moved to take the tape off. She was about to 
                  remove the tape from his mouth when she was noticed that the 
                  man wasn't looking at her at all. His eyes, bright with fear, 
                  were focused elsewhere. 
                  
                  At the 
                  door. 
                  
                  She 
                  twisted around on her heels to see a man clad in a ski patrol 
                  uniform leaning casually against the doorframe. A friendly 
                  smile creased his face and he winked. "Won't you step into my 
                  parlor said the spider to the fly..." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Alan Tracy 
                  opened his eyes and stared into the darkness. For a moment, he 
                  thought he was back in his apartment and had fallen asleep in 
                  the comfortable, over-stuffed armchair in front of the 
                  television, a bad habit that quickly resurfaced once he was 
                  out from under his father's watchful eye. 
                  
                  Then it 
                  hit him. The memory of what happened to him and Julie. 
                  
                  Julie... 
                  
                  Where was 
                  she? 
                  
                  "Julie!" 
                  Alan frantically called, struggling to get up. A futile effort 
                  since something strong bound him to the chair. Either rope or 
                  a type of cord, Alan figured. It bound his hands together 
                  behind his back, wrapped around his waist, and woven around in 
                  a complicated maze around his legs and feet. Barely able to 
                  move, he felt like mummy wrapped in linen, ready for placement 
                  in a sarcophagus. 
                  
                  He managed 
                  to wiggle his fingers and they tingled as the blood sluggishly 
                  tried to circulate against the digging restraints. 
                  
                  Where was 
                  he anyway? Alan wondered. Not outside, that was for sure. He 
                  could see the dim outline of a window and the faintest glow of 
                  light in the patch of visible night sky through it. 
                  
                  His 
                  thoughts were still dulled by the vicious blow he had 
                  received; it took him a few minutes to concentrate enough to 
                  consider the possibilities. One of the utility cabins used by 
                  the Ski Patrol to store rescue and maintenance equipment on 
                  one of the upper trails. That must be where he was. 
                  
                  But where 
                  was Julie?  
                  
                  Alan's 
                  mind went over the disturbing events that, though they must 
                  have happened less than an hour before, seemed so distant. 
                  Things had started off well enough...the trip up the ski lift 
                  had been refreshing. So high up the air, the majesty of the 
                  mountain above, the maze of trails lit by enormous pole lights 
                  down below...even Julie had been impressed by the view. 
                  
                  Happily, 
                  he had chosen the most challenging trail available. A 
                  "thriller" the ski lift operator told them, recommending it so 
                  highly he was downright pushy. Another nearby skier called it 
                  a regular downhill nightmare and said only someone with a 
                  death wish would dare to take it. Just the sort of thing that 
                  Alan couldn't resist. Julie had been doubtful at the prospect, 
                  a little unsure and a lot more cautious. 
                  
                  Alan could 
                  still hear her words. They echoed in his skull, burned into 
                  brain. 
                  
                  I don't 
                  know about this. It sounds a little dangerous. 
                   
                  
                  Come on, 
                  Jules, don't go soft on me now. Live a little bit. 
                   
                  
                  Exactly 
                  what I plan on doing, Tracy, which is why I'm not going to 
                  risk breaking my neck for a few minutes of excitement. 
                   
                  
                  Now you 
                  sound just like Virgil!  
                  
                  And what's 
                  wrong with that, may I ask? You should take a couple of 
                  lessons from your brother, Alan, you'll live longer. 
                   
                  
                  Ha. That's 
                  a laugh. You know how many times Virgil's crashed up at 
                  InnTech in the last year? How many chances he takes each day 
                  he punches the clock? He's an insurance agent's worst 
                  nightmare.  
                  
                  She hadn't 
                  wanted to go, but somehow he convinced her through his usual 
                  way of relentless pestering. The trail was indeed challenging; 
                  riddled with rough areas that fell away into almost vertical 
                  drops. From the moment they pushed off, Julie aggressively 
                  took the lead, surprising Alan with her adept skill. She 
                  zigzagged downward in tight motions, crouching over in perfect 
                  alignment with her skis. Alan increased his speed, trying to 
                  catch up. Snow sprayed in all directions as they raced down 
                  the mountainside and the wind whipped against their exposed 
                  faces with brutal force. Alan barely noticed it; the race was 
                  delightfully exhilarating. He hadn't counted on Julie being 
                  such a worthy rival. 
                  
                  Enjoying 
                  herself just as much, Julie glanced back and smiled wickedly. 
                  She headed towards a bulky mound of snow and used it as a 
                  ramp. For a moment she was airborne, then she landed with a 
                  clap of fiberglass on ice. Alan, determined not to be outdone, 
                  followed the same course. His landing wasn't as smooth and he 
                  had to struggle to keep from pitching headfirst down the steep 
                  incline. Slowing for a moment, he quickly regained his balance 
                  and once again surged forward. Julie was a good ten meters in 
                  front of him then, and gaining even more ground by the second. 
                  
                  Then it 
                  happened. 
                  
                  A red 
                  warning sign suddenly appeared directly ahead. Julie veered 
                  off the main trail to avoid hitting it. Alan followed, 
                  catching a glimpse of the words-'Danger Avalanche Area' as he 
                  raced by. Funny, since it wasn't one of the places that Virgil 
                  had been worried about... 
                  
                  Alan 
                  closed his eyes as he remembered. Things had gone from 
                  light-hearted play to deadly danger so quickly! The secondary 
                  trail they went down was so dark without the pole lights' 
                  radiating beams. And then Julie stopped, so sudden she tumbled 
                  head over heels. Alan watched with horror as she disappeared 
                  from sight, sliding motionless down the hill. He twisted 
                  sideways, jamming the edge of his skis into the snow to check 
                  his forward motion. A heavy sheet of snow from his attempt to 
                  brake splattered onto the object that Julie had avoided 
                  crashing into. 
                  
                  Waiting in 
                  the middle of the path, a dark figure stood motionless 
                  alongside a snowmobile. 
                  
                  The events 
                  that followed were so blurred and jumbled that Alan could 
                  barely recall them. He had a vision of the dark figure, a 
                  massive ox of a man, striking out with cobra-fast speed. The 
                  blow had caught him off guard with its shattering force as it 
                  connected with his jaw. Instantly, he had dropped down and was 
                  out like a light before he hit the snow. 
                  
                  Was it all 
                  a dream? Alan wondered. It seemed too surreal and fantastic to 
                  have actually happened. He licked his dry lips and felt a 
                  stabbing white-hot flash of pain in his jaw. That was real 
                  enough. Was his jaw broken? Alan worried. Maybe. His face felt 
                  strangely hot and swollen, like he had a mouth full of 
                  marbles. 
                  
                  But Julie, 
                  where was she? 
                  
                  He had to 
                  find her. It was the only thing he could think about. A brief 
                  picture crossed his mind. Six months before, after Collie's 
                  funeral, his father speaking to him and Virgil, entrusting 
                  them with the promise to watch over the grief-stricken 
                  daughter of his dead friend. A promise to keep her safe from 
                  harm and danger. 
                  
                  A promise 
                  the two brothers had taken as seriously as if they themselves 
                  had made it. And up until then, a promise that they had 
                  faithfully kept. 
                  
                  I've got 
                  to get out of here, Alan thought desperately. I've got to find 
                  Julie. 
                  
                  I've got 
                  to. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 8
                   
                  
                  Commander 
                  Morris stood in place as the snow swirled around him, staring 
                  at the still water, straining to see any trace of movement. 
                  But it was useless. No matter how much he struggled to see 
                  something, there was no trace of Lieutenant Reggie Erickson. 
                  
                  Nor would 
                  there be, Morris knew. He had been under a long time. Too 
                  long. 
                  
                  With the 
                  irregular outline cut by the escape module, the hole looked 
                  like a jagged wound on the lake's snow-covered surface. Morris 
                  paced along the edge, anger mingling with grief. It was an 
                  all-too familiar feeling that came whenever he lost one of his 
                  men. Strangely enough, he felt it more keenly this time. Even 
                  though he disapproved of his lack of discipline and somewhat 
                  irreverent manner, Morris rather liked the quirky young 
                  lieutenant. He would never admit it to anyone, of course. 
                  Though, from the look of things at present, there would be no 
                  one to tell anything to anyway with the exception of a 
                  Bereznik army unit perhaps. 
                  
                  He stopped 
                  in his tracks, glaring at the black water. It was like a 
                  living thing almost, and he had a sudden urge to attack it and 
                  get revenge for the life it had stolen. A slight bubbling drew 
                  his attention to a spot near the edge of the hole. Gluing his 
                  eyes to the place, Morris knelt down on the ice and leaned as 
                  close as he dared. 
                  
                  "Great 
                  Jupiter!" Morris gasped in utter amazement as the surface of 
                  the water exploded and a head appeared. Reggie bobbed up and 
                  down in the water, gasping for air. His dark hair was 
                  plastered against his head and he coughed and sputtered in 
                  between breaths. 
                  
                  
                  "Lieutenant!" Morris exclaimed, a relieved smile automatically 
                  appearing. "I thought you were a goner." 
                  
                  "Me-e-e, 
                  t-t-t-ooo," Reggie chattered as he swam to the edge of the 
                  ice. 
                  
                  With a 
                  mighty heave, Morris pulled him out of the water and deposited 
                  him on the snow. Still trying to catch his breath, Reggie 
                  shivered and shook. Rivulets of water ran down his face and 
                  dripped off of his soaked flight suit. 
                  
                  Relief 
                  changed to anger and Morris folded him arms and frowned down 
                  sternly at the huddled figure. "Erickson, I gave you a direct 
                  order and you willfully disobeyed it. Do you realize that I 
                  could have you court-martialed?" 
                  
                  "Y-y-yes," 
                  Reggie chattered. "I k-k-k-know it. W-w-w-would you d-d-do it 
                  p-please? I c-can't take any-m-m-more of t-t-this." 
                  
                  He looked 
                  so miserable and pale that Morris swallowed his anger. There 
                  would be time enough for reprimands later. First things first. 
                  
                  "Come 
                  along, son, let's get you into some dry clothes," he said 
                  kindly. "There must be some in the survival gear packs." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  searched the parcels scattered about and brought the more 
                  promising ones over to where Reggie sat staring dully at the 
                  informatic disc his fingers were still wrapped around. 
                  
                  "Try this 
                  on," Morris said, tossing a dark-colored jumpsuit over. 
                  
                  It was 
                  made of a heavy material especially designed for cold weather. 
                  Reg got to his feet unsteadily. Slowly and stiffly, he shed 
                  his saturated flight suit and put on the dry clothing. Morris 
                  brought over a parka, deceivingly thin for the amount of 
                  warmth it provided. As if he were dressing a child, the he 
                  pushed Reg's arms through the sleeves, pulled it on, and 
                  zippered up the front. As a last touch, the Commander produced 
                  a fleece cap adorned with an enormous USAF logo along the 
                  front and settled it on Reg's wet head. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  stood back and surveyed his handiwork a moment before he gave 
                  an approving nod. "Very good," he said gruffly. "You look 
                  sharp enough to be in a cadet review." 
                  
                  
                  Immediately a mischievous look came into Reg's eyes and he 
                  grinned. "How 'bout that court martial you mentioned. Do I 
                  look good enough for that?" 
                  
                  Morris 
                  scowled darkly. "Yes. For that and a firing squad too, which 
                  is what'd you'd get if I had any say in the matter. Next time 
                  I give you an order you follow it," he added severely. 
                  "Otherwise I'll shoot you myself. Understood?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  snapped a salute. "Right-o, sir. Understood one hundred 
                  percent. Your wish is my command...or is that your command is 
                  my wish..." He thought about it a moment and shrugged. "You're 
                  the boss either way, I guess." 
                  
                  "Good. 
                  Keep that attitude for longer than five minutes, and we might 
                  just get along after all, Lieutenant." 
                  
                  "Yes, sir. 
                  It's possible, I suppose," Reggie said doubtfully. "But I'm 
                  not holding my breath." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  glanced at him sharply, but Reggie's face remained completely 
                  serious. "No puns, Lieutenant. I hardly think this is the time 
                  or place for wanton jokes." 
                  
                  "I agree 
                  entirely," Reggie nodded. He moved to gather up the supplies. 
                  "I'm in no mood for jokes either, sir. You see, my sense of 
                  humor has been completely dampened." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  groaned and put his hands over his eyes. "Erickson, knock it 
                  off." 
                  
                  "Knock 
                  what off?" Reggie asked innocently. "Tell me right now what 
                  I've done, I don't want to get in hot water with you again, 
                  sir." 
                  
                  
                  "Erickson..." Morris warned. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  sir?" 
                  
                  "Not one 
                  more word." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  complied with the Commander's order and together they sorted 
                  through the pile of items, keeping anything that might be of 
                  use and discarding the rest. When they were finished, they 
                  packed everything together in two large parcels. They each 
                  took one, and slinging them over their shoulders, they headed 
                  into the woods. 
                  
                  "Where are 
                  we going, sir?" Reggie wanted to know. 
                  
                  "I have no 
                  idea." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  asked nothing more. He knew as well as the Commander that it 
                  really didn't matter where they went. There was no place to 
                  hide. Any efforts they made to get away were entirely futile. 
                  There was entirely no chance for escape now. 
                  
                  All they 
                  could do was wait for the inevitable, wait for the Bereznik 
                  Army to find them. With thoughts as dark as the gloom of the 
                  forest, the two men trudged onward, painfully aware what the 
                  future held for them. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Hurry up, 
                  Sasha!" 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  scooped up a handful of snow and flung it at his sister. The 
                  girl nimbly darted out of the way and stuck her tongue out at 
                  him from behind the safety of a half-rotten tree trunk. Then 
                  she disappeared a moment as she prepared an icy missile of her 
                  own. Forgetting her numb, half-frozen fingers, she packed the 
                  snow into a rounded ball and waited stealthily for the right 
                  opportunity to fire it. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  Sis!" Nikolas taunted. "Let's see what you've got!" 
                  
                  The boy 
                  dropped the frayed ropes of the sledge he had been pulling 
                  along. He clambered over the shallow wooden sides and stood on 
                  top of the heap of sticks and branches piled inside. 
                  
                  "King of 
                  the mountain!" he shouted, shattering the silence of the 
                  ancient forest. He threw his arms upward in a triumphant 
                  embrace of the snow-filled sky. As if in response, the trees 
                  creaked and groaned as a violent blast of arctic air roared 
                  through. The gust caught the tip of the boy's well-worn cap 
                  and sent it whirling away. Nikolas leapt from his imaginary 
                  throne and scurried after it, plunging through the knee-deep 
                  snow as gracefully as one of the many reindeer that called the 
                  boreal forest home. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  laughed at him. It was a musical noise like the sound of a 
                  delicate wind chime dancing in a soft breeze. Playfully, she 
                  bounded out and caught the wayward hat as it passed by her 
                  hiding place. "Lookee what I found!" she teased, dangling the 
                  hat in front of her panting brother. 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  grinned. "Gimme, Sis." 
                  
                  "Catch me 
                  if you can!" she called and sprinted away through the trees, 
                  waving the cap above her head like a battle flag. Her brother 
                  gave chase, his longer legs benefiting him in the drifting 
                  snow. Sasha, though at a disadvantage, remained ahead of her 
                  pursuer. She darted among the massive trunks, now and then, 
                  stopping to shake the stolen hat tantalizing close to Nikolas' 
                  grasping fingers. 
                  
                  Deeper and 
                  deeper they went into the forest. The sound of their joyous 
                  laughter echoed through the darkening gloom. Nikolas cornered 
                  Sasha against a particularly large tree. 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  Sis, hand it over," he gasped, puffs of frosty air streaming 
                  from his smiling mouth. His face and ears were reddened from 
                  the cold, but his brown eyes glowed with affectionate warmth 
                  as he regarded his sister. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  twirled the cap around on her finger, a mischievous grin 
                  playing across her pixie-like features. "Come and get it, King 
                  Niki!" 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  made a dive for it, but Sasha slipped away around the tree. 
                  Laughing, she stumbled over something and fell heavily in the 
                  snow. Stunned, she lay there a moment, the coldness of the 
                  snow burning into her already numb hands. 
                  
                  Her eyes 
                  settled the source of her fall, a partially covered mass only 
                  inches away from her. Cautiously, she reached out and touched 
                  it. It was solid and unyielding. Her eyes traveled over the 
                  length of it and she felt a sudden chill of horror as she 
                  realized what she had stumbled over. 
                  
                  It was a 
                  man. 
                  
                  She 
                  catapulted to her feet and slammed backwards into Nikolas who 
                  was standing still, staring dumbly at the horrifying sight. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  clutched his arm and leaned against him. Their frightened eyes 
                  met. 
                  
                  She 
                  managed to mouth the question that was burning in both their 
                  minds. "Is he alive?" 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  offered no answer. Slowly, he edged forward and nudged the 
                  still form with his foot, then leapt back, protectively 
                  shielding his sister. 
                  
                  Nothing 
                  happened. There was not even a twitch of movement. Curiosity 
                  began to get the better of fear, and Sasha broke a branch off 
                  of a nearby bush and gave the body a gentle prod. 
                  
                  This time 
                  a moan issued forth, sending Nikolas and Sasha for the 
                  reassuring safety of the same nearby bush. Peeking through the 
                  branches, they could see the man moving weakly. A couple of 
                  garbled words came from his mouth and he put a shaking hand to 
                  the helmet that covered his head. 
                  
                  "Look at 
                  his helmet and uniform, Sasha. He must be a pilot or 
                  something." 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  looked upward towards the sky and a flash of white caught her 
                  eye. It wasn't snow, rather a massive piece of torn fabric 
                  swinging in the wind. "That must be his parachute then, hooked 
                  up there in the tree." 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  nodded in agreement and pointed to the shattered remains of a 
                  rotten branch, which lay scattered around in the snow. "And he 
                  must have fallen. See that broken branch over there?" 
                  
                  Sasha felt 
                  a surge of concern. "He's hurt, Niki. We've got to help him." 
                  
                  She took a 
                  step forward, but Nikolas halted her progress. "No, Sasha," he 
                  said severely. His voice took on a tone of bitterness. "Let 
                  him alone." 
                  
                  "Nikolas!" 
                  Sasha said angrily, pulling out of his grasp. "He's hurt. We 
                  just can't leave him here. He'll die..." 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  stared at his sister coldly. "So? The glorious Bereznik Army 
                  never worries about us so why should we care what happens to 
                  them?" 
                  
                  "Look at 
                  him, Niki," Sasha said. "At his uniform. He's not one of 
                  them...he's not a Bereznik pilot." 
                  
                  "All the 
                  more reason to leave him alone." Nikolas worriedly looked 
                  around the dark woods. The gloomy forms and dim shadows had 
                  become sinister and threatening. He shivered, not from cold, 
                  but from an ominous feeling that churned in the pit of his 
                  stomach. "They'll be coming for him," he added quietly. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  trembled and looked at him pleadingly. "Please, Niki. Let's 
                  help him. If the Stasee takes him..." 
                  
                  As he 
                  looked into her soft eyes threatening to fill with tears, 
                  Nikolas felt his resolve crumbling. He knew she was right. 
                  They couldn't leave the unknown man to the murderous Stasee 
                  agents. Even though it could result in dire consequences, they 
                  had to help him. 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  Nikolas sighed. "You stay here. I'll go get the sledge." 
                  
                  He trudged 
                  away. Sasha watched him until the darkness hid his retreating 
                  figure from sight. Turning to the fallen pilot, she knelt by 
                  his side. Cautiously, she reached out a hand and touched his 
                  face. Although the skin was cool to the touch, she could feel 
                  a glimmer of warmth. She felt reassured. Curiously, she 
                  reached down and fingered an emblem on his flightsuit. 
                  
                  "U-S-A-F," 
                  she murmured. "What does that mean?" 
                  
                  She ran a 
                  hand the helmet, marveling at the unfamiliar designs and 
                  symbols. 
                  
                  Suddenly, 
                  a hand snaked out and grabbed her. She yelped as strong 
                  fingers closed around her wrist in a vise-like grip. Holding 
                  onto her, the man sat up and Sasha found herself staring into 
                  a pair of the bluest eyes she had ever seen. 
                  
                  He said 
                  something to her. Unintelligible words mostly in a language 
                  that sounded vaguely familiar to her. English. She had studied 
                  it at school for a time, before the Stasee closed it up and 
                  took away all the teachers for "re-education." 
                  
                  The man 
                  repeated the words again in a less-than-friendly tone and 
                  Sasha struggled to remember the long-forgotten lessons stored 
                  somewhere in the back of her brain. If only Niki would come 
                  back! He knew ever so many words and phrases from studying 
                  their Papa's worn dictionary. 
                  
                  She forced 
                  a smile and said the only word she could think of. "Hello!" 
                  
                  The man 
                  regarded her steadily and half-smiled. "Hello to you," he 
                  returned. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  smiled and pointed to herself with her free hand. "Sasha. 
                  Friend," she added, thinking of a simple word that might 
                  satisfy enough for him to let go of her. 
                  
                  "Friend, 
                  huh?" The man let her go and passed a weary hand over his 
                  face. "Well, Sasha, I could really use one right about now." 
                  
                  His closed 
                  his eyes tightly and almost fell backwards. Sasha grabbed a 
                  hold of his arm, struggling to keep him upright. His weight 
                  won out against her strength and he sank into the snow. She 
                  pressed against him closely, her eyes full of concern and 
                  compassion. His sky-blue eyes met hers and he smiled weakly 
                  before reverting back to unconsciousness. 
                  
                  A few 
                  minutes later, Nikolas plodded up with sledge in tow. He had 
                  thrown out most of the wood and laid out a couple of burlap 
                  sacks in the bottom as a makeshift cushion. Together they 
                  struggled to move the man; Nikolas supporting his head and 
                  Sasha hugging his feet. 
                  
                  "He's 
                  heavy," Nikolas complained, as they managed to heave him over 
                  the low sides. "And tall," he added, noticing the way the 
                  man's feet hung over the back of the sledge. 
                  
                  Sasha made 
                  no comment as she fussed over the motionless form, tossing 
                  sticks aside and smoothing down the burlap bags as much as 
                  possible. 
                  
                  "Now what, 
                  Sis?" Nikolas asked doubtfully. "Shall we drop him off at the 
                  mission?" 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  glared at him. "Don't be an ass, Niki. We're going to take him 
                  home of course." 
                  
                  Nikolas' 
                  eyes widened. "Home, Sasha? Are you crazy? They'll be looking 
                  for him." 
                  
                  "All the 
                  more reason to keep him with us." 
                  
                  "Where 
                  will we hide him?" 
                  
                  "In the 
                  barn." 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  snorted. "That'll be the first place they look, silly." 
                  
                  "We'll 
                  worry about that later," Sasha said, dismissing her brother's 
                  concerns. "Let's hurry up and get going. It's getting dark 
                  out." 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  grumbled under his breath and took hold of the frayed ropes. 
                  Throwing his weight into it, he grunted with effort as he 
                  slowly pulled the sledge along. Sasha followed alongside, her 
                  eyes never leaving the prone figure lying so still and quiet. 
                  
                  By memory 
                  alone, they made their way home through the darkness. The 
                  falling snow swirled around them, finding its way through 
                  their thin clothing. Even though their bodies were hardened to 
                  the cold, they still felt the keen sting of it. Sweat ran down 
                  Nikolas' face and dripped off his chin as he floundered 
                  through the drifts with the heavy load in tow. Still, they 
                  forged onward. 
                  
                  The young 
                  teenage boy became wearier and wearier as they approached 
                  home. Slower and slower he moved, panting for breath. When the 
                  bright glow of the lamp in the kitchen window shone like a 
                  beacon through the trees, Sasha joined him and tugged at the 
                  rope impatiently. 
                  
                  They 
                  reached the barnyard and Nikolas collapsed in the snow with a 
                  groan. "Sis," he complained. "I sure hope you know what you're 
                  doing." His labored breaths produced geysers of steam that 
                  rose into the air like miniature volcanic eruptions. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  ignored him as she scurried over to the barn and threw open 
                  the doors and propped them in place with a metal bar. Then she 
                  returned to the sledge and hurriedly tugged at the ropes. 
                  Through sheer will power, she pulled the load into the barn. 
                  
                  There was 
                  a sound of creaking and the kitchen door opened, throwing 
                  forth a square patch of bright light onto them. A large shadow 
                  stood in the doorway, partially illuminated. 
                  
                  "You're 
                  back then," a kindly voice said. "I was going to come looking 
                  for you in a few minutes. What took you so long?" 
                  
                  "Nothing, 
                  Papa," Nikolas replied smoothly. "We were playing and didn't 
                  realize how late it was getting." 
                  
                  "Where's 
                  Sasha?" 
                  
                  "In the 
                  barn, unloading the wood." 
                  
                  "Go and 
                  help her then and come right to supper." 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  Papa," Nikolas said dutifully and headed towards the barn. The 
                  kitchen door closed and darkness settled over the barnyard 
                  once more. Inside the barn, Sasha had lit the lamp and was 
                  forking down clean hay from the hay mound into the empty stall 
                  that had once housed their cow, Daisy. A few weeks before the 
                  animal had been confiscated by the Army along with the 
                  remaining few chickens and ducks left on the farm. Now, with 
                  the exception of the old, half-blind pony, Trix, the farm was 
                  completely without livestock. 
                  
                  Finishing 
                  the job, Sasha scaled down a rope that hung from an overhead 
                  beam high above. Jumping halfway down, she landed lightly on 
                  her feet and immediately headed towards the sledge. 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  just stand there, Niki," she snapped. "Help me with him." 
                  
                  Together 
                  they pulled the sledge as close as possible to the stall and 
                  heaved out the pilot's body onto the bed of hay. Hurriedly, 
                  Sasha pulled down an old horse blanket from a hook on the wall 
                  and threw it over him. She stooped alongside and fussed at the 
                  corners a moment. 
                  
                  "Come on," 
                  Nikolas urged. "Papa will come looking for us if we don't 
                  hurry. We can come back after supper. He'll be okay until 
                  then." 
                  
                  
                  Reluctantly, Sasha left and the two hurried away towards the 
                  house. Neither of them noticed as a stream of lights passed 
                  overhead in the sky heading north. 
                  
                  Bereznik 
                  search aircraft heading towards the forest with only one thing 
                  in mind. 
                  
                  To find 
                  the enemy. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 9
                   
                  
                  Jeff Tracy 
                  stared wearily at the computer monitor in front of him. Though 
                  he had been pouring over endless columns of statistics and 
                  complex computations since early that afternoon, he had only 
                  reviewed a fraction of the company's quarterly cost analysis 
                  report. Hours of work still lay ahead. He took off his glasses 
                  and rubbed his eyes tiredly. 
                  
                  
                  "Accountants," he grumbled. "Why do they have to make 
                  everything so darn complicated?" 
                  
                  His eyes 
                  fell on the chronometer on the wall opposite his desk. Ten 
                  o'clock. Not that late really. What did it matter if he stayed 
                  for a few more hours? There was no one waiting for him at home 
                  anyway. Even Ugly, the family's cantankerous cat, was gone, 
                  packed up with the rest of Alan's belongings and transplanted 
                  to Colorado. 
                  
                  A sigh 
                  escaped Jeff's lips before he could stop it. His boys were 
                  boys no longer. Where had the time gone? he wondered. The 
                  years had passed by so quickly. Memories and photographs were 
                  all that remained of the past. Automatically his eyes went to 
                  the wall where a collage of family pictures was displayed. 
                  
                  He scanned 
                  the familiar images, feeling a swell of emotion as he thought 
                  of his family. He lingered on one picture longer than the 
                  rest. 
                  
                  Lucille. 
                  
                  The 
                  photograph had been taken a few months after they had been 
                  married, just before he had transferred to the Space Agency. 
                  She was sitting on a large boulder on a rocky New England 
                  beach looking out towards the ocean with a faraway look in her 
                  expressive brown eyes, the sea breeze blowing back her dark 
                  brown hair. He could remember how the seascape's rugged beauty 
                  had touched her artist's soul, how she had marveled at the 
                  eternal motion of the waves as they crashed against the shore. 
                  
                  A second 
                  in time frozen forever. Everything had been right in the world 
                  then. The future was bright with possibilities, the present 
                  untouched by sorrow. They had each other and that was enough. 
                  When Jeff looked at the picture, at the woman who had been his 
                  soulmate, who had understood him and loved him like no one 
                  else, he could almost feel her presence again. Nearly nineteen 
                  years had passed since her death and he still couldn't accept 
                  the loss that fate had handed him with cruel indifference. He 
                  missed her so much that he could hardly stand it sometimes. 
                  
                  Once and 
                  for all, let it be over and let it go before it destroys you. 
                  Promise me that you will 
                  . 
                  
                  Collie's 
                  last words played over and over in his mind. 
                  
                  Promise... 
                  
                  And he 
                  had. 
                  
                  It was the 
                  first time in his life that Jeff Tracy didn't keep his word. 
                  But how could he? He had tried hard enough, tried to forget, 
                  but it was impossible. Though nothing could be proven, there 
                  was no doubt in Jeff's mind that James Haydyn was responsible 
                  for the first Nova disaster, the death of its six person crew, 
                  and indirectly for Collie's murder as well. 
                  
                  Collie. 
                  Another loss. For a moment, Jeff embraced the waves of 
                  bitterness that came whenever he thought of his dead friend. 
                  He felt the sting of his loss more keenly than the sting of 
                  his betrayal 
                  
                  And there 
                  was no doubt Collie had betrayed him. The Vice-President of 
                  Tracy Aerospace had been a first-class traitor, selling 
                  technological secrets to that scoundrel Haydyn. The evidence 
                  was obvious and apparent. Blatantly so. Collie hadn't bothered 
                  to cover his tracks at all; he left a trail a blind man could 
                  follow. The only thing that Jeff could figure was that he 
                  desperately wanted to be caught. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  burned with livid anger when he thought of James Haydyn. He 
                  would pay for it all one way or another. If not through the 
                  legal channels, then another way... 
                  
                  "No." 
                  
                  He said 
                  the word out loud, startled by the sound of his voice. He was 
                  even more startled by the darkness of his thoughts. 
                  
                  He 
                  shivered, frightened by the all-consuming desire for revenge. 
                  For a brief moment, his hate had overcome his steadfast 
                  principles of law and justice. What was happening to him? He 
                  knew everyone thought he was he was at the verge of cracking 
                  up. His employees at Tracy Aerospace, his friends, even 
                  Virgil...were they right? Was he losing control? 
                  
                  The 
                  unpleasant confrontation that he had with his second-eldest 
                  son the week before replayed in his thoughts. Appointed as 
                  family spokesman, Virgil had flown in from Denver for the 
                  weekend with the intention of evaluating the home front. 
                  Things hadn't gone well from the very start. Knowing he was 
                  being checked on like a child hadn't disposed Jeff to be in an 
                  agreeable frame of mind and he was cross and short-tempered. 
                  Then Virgil, deaf to reason, would stubbornly insist keeping 
                  his job at InnTech. An argument was inevitable in such a 
                  climate and before long, father and son had clashed with 
                  unusual vigor. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  sighed, troubled by the whole incident. He had completely 
                  overreacted. Once again. He cringed when he remembered how the 
                  police had come and marched Virgil through the hallways and 
                  out in the parking lot. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  suddenly tensed. He could feel the familiar sensation creeping 
                  slowly over him. It was the same tidal rush of emotions that 
                  he had first felt on the night before the Nova launch. Doc 
                  called them anxiety attacks, brought on by stress, overwork 
                  and worry. Jeff fumbled in the desk drawer for his pill bottle 
                  as his heart started pounding and sweat began to bead on his 
                  forehead. 
                  
                  He found 
                  the object of his search and despite his shaking hands, 
                  managed to fish out a green pill. With a gulp of cold, bitter 
                  tasting coffee, he washed it down and waited for it to work. 
                  
                  Trying to 
                  ignore the tightness in his chest and the pounding in his 
                  ears, Jeff swiveled around in his chair and looked out the 
                  window. A million pinpoints of starlight pierced the night 
                  sky. As a distraction, he began mapping out the early winter 
                  constellations, tracing their ancient imaginary outlines. 
                  Draco, Ophiuchus, Hercules, Cygnus, Aquila, Pegasus... 
                  
                  "Hullo, 
                  Mr. Tracy." a familiar voice called behind him. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  slowly turned to see Jack, one of the night security guards 
                  standing in the doorway. Every night when he made his rounds 
                  and found Jeff still working he said the same thing. Tonight 
                  was no different. 
                  
                  "Kind of 
                  late to still be pushing paper, isn't it?" 
                  
                  "Late? 
                  It's only ten o'clock, Jack. Plenty of night left to get some 
                  work done." 
                  
                  "Sure, but 
                  everyone's got to catch a few winks now and then. Even you, 
                  Mr. Tracy. Besides, life ain't all work you know." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  managed a wan smile. "I know. If I had a dollar for each time 
                  someone's said that to me I'd be a rich man." 
                  
                  Jack 
                  chuckled. "I'd say you fall into that category already, Mr. 
                  Tracy. If I were you I'd ditch this place and go buy myself a 
                  tropical island somewhere and live in the lap of luxury the 
                  rest of my days." He jangled some loose change in his pocket. 
                  "I mean, why make money if you can't enjoy it?" 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  didn't answer. With each passing second, he felt worse and 
                  worse. The room began to spin around and he felt like he was 
                  on an out of control merry-go-round. He closed his eyes and 
                  rested his head in his hands. 
                  
                  "You okay, 
                  Mr. Tracy?" Jack asked, his voice concerned. 
                  
                  Jeff made 
                  an effort to answer, but his tongue wouldn't form any words. 
                  He opened his eyes, but his vision was so distorted he 
                  couldn't see anything clearly. Jake, transformed by his 
                  faltering sight, looked like a shapeless blob. 
                  
                  "Mr. 
                  Tracy?" the blob said. "Are you all right?" 
                  
                  Jeff heard 
                  the voice but it sounded odd, like he was hearing in slow 
                  motion from a great distance away. The blob moved closer, 
                  making noises, but Jeff hardly noticed. The dark chasm opened 
                  up before him again. He looked down into the shadowy depths. 
                  Instead of retreating from the edge, he was slipping down the 
                  steep side. 
                  
                  Deeper and 
                  deeper he went. As he fell, images flashed by, appearing for 
                  an instant then fading. Scott. Virgil. John. Gordon. Alan. His 
                  mother. A multitude of friends and acquaintances. The dead. 
                  Collie. His father. His brother Michael. Lucille. He tried to 
                  slow down and reach out to her but she faded away just like 
                  all the others. 
                  
                  Then 
                  memories replaced faces. His childhood in Kansas, his air 
                  force service, his marriage to Lucille, his time as an 
                  astronaut, his boys one by one coming into the world, 
                  Lucille's funeral, the long years building up Tracy Aerospace, 
                  the boys growing up...the memories merged into a blend of 
                  unrecognizable colors as he fell faster and faster. 
                  
                  Then there 
                  was nothing. 
                  
                  Everyone 
                  and everything was gone. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  slowly drifted away into nothingness and for the first time in 
                  many years he felt completely at peace. 
                  
                  At last he 
                  could rest. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Becker and 
                  Kat's eyes met for the briefest of moments. She could sense 
                  the menace lurking just beneath the man's broad smile. 
                  Instantly she attacked. With dizzying speed, she ploughed into 
                  him. 
                  
                  He had no 
                  time to react as she grabbed his arm, swung him around, and 
                  forcefully slammed a knee into his groin. Becker fell to the 
                  floor with a grunt. Kat grabbed the ski pole she had brought 
                  in earlier. Straddling his fallen form, she pressed the pole 
                  into his neck. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  choked and gasped. His astonishment rapidly turned to 
                  amusement and his eternal smile appeared on his face once more 
                  and he started laughing hoarsely. Managing to twist his neck a 
                  little, he shifted his gaze to Virgil. "Is 
                  this...anyway...to...greet...an...old...friend...Tracy?" 
                  
                  Kat 
                  blinked in surprise and frowned. She looked to Virgil, who had 
                  watched the whole attack in open-mouthed amazement. " 
                  Friend, Gus?" 
                  
                  "He's no 
                  friend of mine," Virgil growled. 
                  
                  "Ah...but 
                  you're wrong," Becker managed to squeak. "Who ...but ...a... 
                  friend... would...help...you...save...your...brother?" 
                  
                  Brother? 
                  Virgil thought, confused for a split second. Then the horrible 
                  realization of what the words could only mean hit him. 
                  
                  Alan. 
                  
                  "Let him 
                  loose, Kat." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  reluctantly took away the ski pole from Becker's throat and 
                  got up. 
                  
                  Becker sat 
                  up and rubbed his throat. All the while his eyes never left 
                  Kat. He chuckled. "We have to get better acquainted sometime, 
                  my dear. You're my kind of woman. Good looking, smart, 
                  violent..." 
                  
                  He broke 
                  off as Virgil reached down and yanked him to his feet. 
                  "Violent? You haven't seen anything yet! Now tell me what the 
                  hell you've done to my brother!" 
                  
                  
                  "Certainly," Becker said mildly. His eyes dropped to Virgil's 
                  fists balled up in the heavy jacket of his stolen ski patrol 
                  uniform. "But please, don't wrinkle the jacket. Dry clean only 
                  you know." 
                  
                  Virgil's 
                  grip tightened and he nearly lifted the man off of his feet. 
                  "There'll be blood stains on it if you don't start talking 
                  mighty quick!" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled. "I didn't think you had it in you, Tracy, but then 
                  desperation will sometimes drive people to do strange things." 
                  He sighed. "Take Collie Davis for example. He'd still be alive 
                  if it weren't for that belated twinge of conscience." 
                  
                  At the 
                  mention of Collie's name, Virgil clenched his teeth and thrust 
                  him into the chair by the telecomm. The wheels squealed in 
                  protest as Virgil jerked it around so that Becker was facing 
                  him. 
                  
                  Kat, 
                  disturbed by the anger and hate she saw in her friend, put a 
                  restraining hand on his arm. "Take it easy, Gus. Let the 
                  police handle it. This evil monster isn't worth it." 
                  
                  "Evil 
                  monster," Becker repeated blissfully and winked at Kat. "See. 
                  We were made for each other. You recognize my finer 
                  qualities." 
                  
                  Kat paid 
                  no attention to him. She leaned in front of Virgil and looked 
                  steadily into his blazing eyes. "Gus. Listen to me." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  gaze shifted to her. "Kat, you don't understand. This is the 
                  man who killed Collie, who helped sabotage the Nova. He's 
                  responsible for dozens of deaths. And now Alan..." 
                  
                  "I know," 
                  Kat said quietly. "And he will be punished. But not like this, 
                  not by you. It has to be through the legal channels, otherwise 
                  it's just cheap revenge...and that's not justice at all." 
                  
                  "Ah," 
                  Becker purred. "A philosopher as well. You only get better and 
                  better." 
                  
                  The 
                  mocking words rekindled Virgil's smoldering anger to full 
                  strength and he reached for Becker. Kat thrust herself in 
                  between them and put her hands against Virgil's chest. "You 
                  know what I'm saying is true, Gus. Now stop acting like a 
                  lawless street thug!" 
                  
                  "Get out 
                  of the way, Kat!" 
                  
                  "No!" 
                  
                  The two 
                  friends glared at each other. Kat's grey eyes sparkled with 
                  anger and determination; Virgil's with wrath and frustration. 
                  She knew that Virgil would never use physical force to try and 
                  get her out of the way. Of course, they both knew if he did 
                  try, she'd be a match for him despite his advantage of greater 
                  size and strength. It was just like one of their childhood 
                  clash of wills: stormy, tempestuous, and mercifully brief. 
                  
                  The 
                  standoff was only thirty seconds long when Virgil gave in and 
                  backed off; a natural conclusion as his innate sensible nature 
                  asserted itself over the hotheaded urge to beat Becker into a 
                  pulp. 
                  
                  "Wise 
                  decision, my friend," Becker said gleefully. "I'm not opposed 
                  to an occasional head bashing now and then for the sake of 
                  personal satisfaction, but if you knock my teeth out I won't 
                  be able to help you with little brother." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  paused, seeming to savor their anxiety, before continuing. 
                  "And that would be a real shame since he needs all the help he 
                  can get." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  clenched his fists. "If you hurt him I'll..." 
                  
                  "Now, now, 
                  Virgil, listen to Dr. Crawford and take it easy. You're 
                  expending far too much energy making grandiose threats. Take 
                  my word, you need to conserve it for later." 
                  
                  "How do 
                  you know who I am?" Kat demanded. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  studied her keenly. "You and I have a mutual acquaintance, 
                  Doctor." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  instantly knew the identity of the unnamed person. "Haydyn. 
                  You're one of his hired mercenaries, aren't you?" 
                  
                  "Once 
                  again, you flatter me with your compliments. I have never had 
                  the honor of being referred to as a 'hired mercenary." Becker 
                  smirked for a moment. "I'll have to add that to my resume. 
                  However, that's a conversation for another day. Little 
                  brother's life is our first priority at the present moment. 
                  I'm afraid the young fellow has gotten himself into a rather 
                  slippery predicament. Quite literally." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  settled back in the chair and fidgeted a moment to get 
                  comfortable before he continued speaking. "Much better. 
                  Although I must say, I did enjoy our little encounter on the 
                  floor, Doctor. We'll have to do it again sometime. But as I 
                  always say, business before pleasure. So let's not waste 
                  anymore time." 
                  
                  "What have 
                  you done to them?" Virgil growled. 
                  
                  "Me? 
                  Nothing at all." Becker whistled a few bars of Taps 
                  cheerfully. "As I'm sure you both know, skiing is a dangerous 
                  sport. People fall and break bones every day. Then you have 
                  your collisions. People crash into each other, sometimes 
                  there'll be a chance meeting with a tree..." He paused and 
                  studied his nails critically. "I really must get a manicure. 
                  My cuticles are absolutely disgraceful." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  eyed him warily. Beside him, Kat hovered like a tiger ready to 
                  pounce. Becker's easy-going manner made her tense and her 
                  instincts warned her of the danger. On the other side of the 
                  room, the two ski patrol men sat together quietly in the 
                  corner. They all waited for him to continue. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled at them. "...And of course, we can't forget 
                  avalanches." His voice was casual, as if he were discussing 
                  the weather. "There are a lot of dangerous places on this 
                  mountain. Places where people shouldn't go. Places where a 
                  mere acoustic vibration of just the right pitch can cause 
                  disaster. Isn't that right, Virgil?" 
                  
                  "That's 
                  right," Virgil said quietly, his voice barely more than a 
                  whisper. Though he didn't show it, Kat could sense his fear, 
                  his concern for Alan and Julie. 
                  
                  For a 
                  fraction of a second, Becker's friendly expression vanished. 
                  The face underneath, a mirror of his soul, reflected a mixture 
                  of pure evil and ferocious cunning. It was the face of a 
                  demon. 
                  
                  Then as 
                  quickly as it came, it disappeared. Once again, Becker smiled, 
                  even more broadly than before. "Tell me, Virgil, are you ready 
                  for the challenge?" 
                  
                  "The 
                  challenge?" Virgil asked, frowning. "What are you talking 
                  about?" 
                  
                  "It's very 
                  simple really," Becker explained pleasantly. "Can you save 
                  little brother? Can you reach him in time?" 
                  
                  "In time 
                  for what?" Kat demanded. 
                  
                  "In time 
                  to avoid the avalanche that will occur in�" Becker checked his 
                  watch. "Fifteen minutes." 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  understand what you mean�" Virgil began. 
                  
                  Becker cut 
                  him off. "Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Time's running out, Virgil. 
                  You'd better be on your way. Every second counts." 
                  
                  One of the 
                  men in the corner, gathered a small amount of courage and 
                  headed towards the telecomm. 
                  
                  "Shame, 
                  shame," Beck scolded, wagging a finger at him. "I wouldn't do 
                  that if I were you." 
                  
                  The man 
                  fearfully stopped in his tracks. Kat scowled and picked up 
                  where he left off, walking around Becker, reaching for the 
                  emergency signal button. 
                  
                  "That goes 
                  for you too, Doctor," Becker warned. "Otherwise the avalanche 
                  will happen a little sooner than planned and little brother 
                  will not fare well as he is centrally located, right in the 
                  middle of the action." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  stopped and regarded Becker steadily. "You talk a lot, but say 
                  very little. Why don't you just come out and say what you 
                  mean?" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  sighed. "Hmmm. That's the second time I've heard that today. 
                  Perhaps I should consider modifying my style somewhat." He 
                  drummed his fingers on the arms of the chair. "Very well. Let 
                  me be blunt. Little brother is in a maintenance cabin 
                  up on Trail Seven. As you know, Virgil, that area has been off 
                  limits for some time now, and is classified as an avalanche 
                  hazard zone. Simply put, you've got fifteen minutes to go up 
                  there before heap big snow come down, kill little brother." 
                  
                  "You're 
                  going to trigger an avalanche?" Virgil asked incredulously. 
                  
                  "Yes, that 
                  is the implication. But only if you don't reach him in the 
                  time allowed. As long as you set foot inside the cabin before 
                  time's up, there'll be no avalanche." Becker winked at Kat. "I 
                  do believe our Virgil's a little slow, my dear. To have a 
                  truly satisfying relationship you need someone that is your 
                  intellectual equal. Me, for instance." 
                  
                  Kat paid 
                  no attention to Becker. She was puzzling over the situation in 
                  her mind, analyzing possible motives and underlying meanings. 
                  "So you're going to trigger an avalanche in order to kill Alan 
                  Tracy. Yet if we reach him in time, nothing will happen. 
                  What's the point of that?" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  chuckled. "It's all part of the challenge." 
                  
                  "And 
                  what's the purpose of that?" Kat wanted to know. 
                  
                  "The 
                  scientific mind thinks it has to know everything," Becker 
                  replied sadly. "Meanwhile, poor little brother comes closer 
                  and closer to a rendezvous with death." 
                  
                  "What 
                  about Julie?" Virgil said. "Is she there too?" 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course. Where else would she be?" Becker replied casually. 
                  "Now I suggest you start your journey. Only thirteen and a 
                  half minutes left." 
                  
                  He 
                  stretched out comfortably in the chair and began whistling 
                  cheerfully. He was the picture of happiness and contentment. 
                  
                  Virgil and 
                  Kat looked at each other. She could see the pain and worry in 
                  the brown eyes she knew so well. Automatically she reached out 
                  to comfort him. "It'll be all right, Gus. We can reach them in 
                  time..." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  tried to smile, but failed miserably. "Not we, Kat. It's too 
                  dangerous for you to go." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  started to argue but Virgil stubbornly refused to allow her to 
                  go, pointing out that she could hardly stand up on her skis 
                  let alone go down a treacherous mountain path. Kat, always 
                  logical, could appreciate that argument and reluctantly agreed 
                  to stay and watch Becker. 
                  
                  Anxiously, 
                  she watched as Virgil hurriedly put on his skis. It was 
                  snowing heavily and the light from the booth penetrated only a 
                  few feet into the wintry darkness. 
                  
                  "Don't let 
                  your guard down for an instant with that guy," he said. "I 
                  don't know what they're trying to pull, but it can't be 
                  anything good." 
                  
                  As Virgil 
                  started to leave, Kat impulsively threw her arms around him 
                  and held him close. "Be careful, Gus," she whispered. 
                  
                  "Aren't I 
                  always, Kitty Kat?" he said gently. He brushed a long strand 
                  of her coppery-colored hair away from her face. She caught his 
                  hand in hers and their fingers intertwined. 
                  
                  "Promise 
                  me you'll come back." 
                  
                  "I 
                  promise." 
                  
                  They could 
                  barely see each other in the dim light, but; they knew each 
                  other so well that it didn't matter. Reaching for each other 
                  at the same time, they kissed. It was so sudden and unplanned 
                  that it startled them both, but neither of them stopped. For a 
                  moment, their souls, as well as their bodies, connected in 
                  perfect harmony. 
                  
                  Then 
                  Virgil reluctantly pulled away. He gently touched her face and 
                  a silent exchange passed between them as they held in other in 
                  the darkness, snowflakes dusting over them. 
                  
                  Then 
                  Virgil unwillingly let her go and dug his ski poles into the 
                  hard-packed snow. With a mighty push, he propelled himself 
                  forward. Still feeling the warmth of his touch, Kat watched 
                  him disappear into the darkness towards the ski lift. 
                  
                  Her eyes 
                  turned to the mountain. A portion of it was lighted by the 
                  light poles that outlined the open trails; the rest was in 
                  complete darkness. Kat shivered and folded her arms to try and 
                  conserve warmth. But it wasn't the cold that bothered her, it 
                  was the sinister atmosphere she felt radiating from the 
                  mountainside hid in darkness. 
                  
                  Alan and 
                  Julie were up there somewhere. And soon, Virgil would be too. 
                  
                  Plagued by 
                  the troubling thoughts and feelings, Kat turned around and 
                  went back into the booth. The only thing she could do was wait 
                  and hope that Virgil could reach them in time. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Virgil 
                  felt surprisingly calm despite the knowledge that if he didn't 
                  make it to the maintenance cabin in time Alan and Julie would 
                  surely be killed. Even without checking his watch, he knew 
                  that there simply wasn't enough time to go to the main ski 
                  lift next to the ski lodge. Instead, he headed in the opposite 
                  direction towards the secondary lift that serviced the upper 
                  trails during the busiest part of the season. 
                  
                  With 
                  synchronized movements, he hurtled across the main path that 
                  wrapped all around the base of the mountain from the ski lodge 
                  to the Yeti's testing site. Thankfully, it wasn't too crowded 
                  as the snowstorm had discouraged many people from coming out. 
                  Even so, he nearly collided with a couple as they leisurely 
                  glided out of the exit of one of the trails. 
                  
                  Missing 
                  them by the narrowest of margins, Virgil ignored their babble 
                  of angry protests and ploughed onward. No time for apologies. 
                  He could feel the precious seconds ticking away as mentally 
                  numbered the trails he passed by. 
                  
                  Trail 
                  Four... 
                  
                  Trail 
                  Five... 
                  
                  Trail Six 
                  was just ahead yet the ski lift was no were to be seen. 
                  
                  Virgil's 
                  heart sank and he slowed down. Ahead of him, he could the 
                  blockade of red signs and fluorescent orange snow fence 
                  signaling the start of the avalanche prone area which 
                  stretched from trail seven all the way up to twenty-five. It 
                  was a solitary wilderness of snow and ice, menacingly quiet 
                  and still. 
                  
                  He knew 
                  from the site surveys for the Yeti tests that the entire 
                  mountainside was littered with enormous sheets of unstable 
                  snow ready to explode at the least disturbance. It was like a 
                  giant minefield, with pockets of death randomly scattered 
                  about. 
                  
                  Breathing 
                  heavily from his speedy sprint, Virgil came to a stop and 
                  leaned against the fence. For a moment, he stared into the 
                  darkness and desperately tried to think. 
                  
                  Where was 
                  the ski lift? He had been so sure it was at Trail Six. 
                  
                  Wait. An 
                  answer flickered somewhere in his memory. 
                  
                  It was 
                  Trail Seven , not Six. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  squeezed past the metal warning signs and hoisted himself 
                  ungracefully over the snow fence. He caught the end of one of 
                  his skis in the plastic mesh and pitched forward headfirst 
                  into the snow on the other side of the fence. 
                  
                  Scrambling 
                  to his feet, an instant later he was speeding into the 
                  darkness. The snow seemed to be getting heavier and without 
                  the help of the trail lights, Virgil found it almost 
                  impossible to see. 
                  
                  A cold 
                  wave of despair washed over him. What if he was wrong? What if 
                  it wasn't Trail Seven, but one of the other trails further on 
                  down? He would never make it in time. 
                  
                  A barely 
                  visible shape loomed ahead. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  sighed in relief. It was the control shack where, when it was 
                  in use, the operator sat monitoring the ski lift's operation. 
                  He scrambled up to the door and rattled the doorknob. Just as 
                  he suspected, locked. 
                  
                  No matter. 
                  Virgil drew back his fist and smashed into the window with all 
                  his strength. With a crunch, the glass cracked inward and gave 
                  way. Reaching inside, he undid the lock, once again thankful 
                  that the ski resort's management was too cheap to update their 
                  security technology. 
                  
                  Not 
                  bothering to take his skis off, he thumped around in the dark. 
                  Somehow he managed to find the circuit breaker box. Wasting no 
                  time, he turned on the ski lift and the trail lights. There 
                  was the sluggish whir as a generator powered up, then with the 
                  horrible screech of stiff metal, the ski lift creaked into 
                  life. 
                  
                  Less than 
                  half a minute went by before Virgil was seated in a lift chair 
                  heading up the mountain. He took the opportunity to rest and 
                  gather his thoughts. Glancing downward between the outline of 
                  his skis, he could see the distant trail below, wild and 
                  unmaintained. 
                  
                  Although 
                  it was rough, he had complete confidence he could get there in 
                  time. The cabin wasn't that far from the top of the trail. The 
                  possibility of what awaited for them afterwards was far more 
                  troubling. 
                  
                  Haydyn was 
                  obviously the real force behind it all, but what was this game 
                  really about? Simple revenge? Somehow, Virgil didn't think so. 
                  From his brief encounter with the man, he didn't believe it 
                  could be that easy. 
                  
                  As the ski 
                  lift carried him closer to the top, he continued to puzzle 
                  over possible motives until a distant sound pierced the 
                  stillness. 
                  
                  It was low 
                  rumbling like the sound of a freight train. Horror washed over 
                  Virgil as he listened to it, coming closer and closer. It 
                  could only be one thing... 
                  
                  Avalanche! 
                  
                  Heart 
                  pounding, Virgil checked his chronometer. He stared at the 
                  lighted dial in utter disbelief. According to Becker's 
                  timetable, he still had time. 
                  
                  Five 
                  minutes. 
                  
                  Yet, there 
                  it was, a deadly wall of snow and ice hurling towards him with 
                  furious speed. He had been tricked and trapped. What a fool he 
                  was to believe a double-crosser like Becker! 
                  
                  The rumble 
                  became a roar and the trail lights up ahead winked out one by 
                  one as the avalanche's incredible force knocked them down as 
                  if they were matchsticks. Virgil gripped onto the puny metal 
                  frame of the lift chair, holding his breath as the juggernaut 
                  thundered towards him. 
                  
                  This is 
                  it, he thought grimly as the tidal wave of snow neared. 
                  
                  He closed 
                  his eyes and braced for the impact. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 10
                   
                  
                  Scott's 
                  eyes snapped open. Where was he? 
                  
                  He stared 
                  into the darkness a second, struggling to get his bearings. 
                  Something rough was digging into his cheek. Tentatively, he 
                  brushed at the unknown object and his fingers came into 
                  contact with a bunch of rough, pointy stalks. 
                  
                  Hay. 
                  
                  He tried 
                  to sit up, but his head throbbed so painfully that he quickly 
                  collapsed backwards once more. Waves of dizziness bombarded 
                  him. Waiting for them to pass, he loosened the straps around 
                  his chin and took off his helmet. As he was setting it aside, 
                  he hand came in contact with a huge dent along the side. 
                  
                  Where did 
                  that come from? Scott groggily tried to think. 
                  
                  Of course. 
                  He had hit his head when he first landed in the tree, then 
                  again when that branch collapsed. 
                  
                  "What a 
                  rotten day!" Scott muttered, rubbing his swollen eyes. "All I 
                  need now is to make prisoner of war status to top things off." 
                  
                  A creak 
                  made his heart stop. Ignoring the pain, he forced himself to 
                  sit up. The sound of voices reached him and an overhead light 
                  flashed on. Before he had time to react, he found himself face 
                  to face with two children, a girl and a boy. 
                  
                  They were 
                  probably in their early teens but it was difficult for Scott 
                  to tell their ages. They were dressed shabbily, in clothes 
                  that were worn and threadbare and hardly suitable for the 
                  harsh weather of a Bereznik winter. The boy was taller, but 
                  both were equally thin. Their faces had a pinched quality that 
                  told of many barely sustainable meals. The two pairs of 
                  luminous brown eyes that regarded him with a mixture of 
                  curiosity and fear were much too old for such young faces. 
                  
                  As Scott 
                  looked at the girl a faint memory stirred somewhere. The girl 
                  in the woods. He had thought it was only all a dream. He made 
                  a move towards them, and immediately the boy pushed the girl 
                  back and grabbed for a pitchfork. 
                  
                  "Hey, 
                  hey!" Scott protested. He smiled and held his hands up. "Take 
                  it easy there. I'm not going to hurt you." 
                  
                  Frowning, 
                  the boy held the pitchfork out and brandished it like a sword. 
                  
                  Scott put 
                  on his most winning smile. "Friends, remember?" 
                  
                  The girl 
                  said something to the boy, scolding him. The boy replied 
                  angrily, his eyes never leaving Scott. Then the girl reached 
                  for the pitchfork and tried to wretch it away. A furious 
                  babble of words erupted and they struggled over it. Scott took 
                  advantage of their distraction, scrambled forward, and 
                  snatched the pitchfork out of both their grasping hands. 
                  
                  The two 
                  children fell back fearfully. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  smiled reassuringly and set the pitchfork aside. "Now, don't 
                  look at me like that, you two," he said, knowing they didn't 
                  understand a word he was saying. "You could get hurt with this 
                  thing. Sharps object and fighting siblings don't mix. Believe 
                  me, I know." 
                  
                  Still 
                  feeling a little dizzy, he leaned back against a wooden 
                  partition. Something nudged against his arm. Scott whirled 
                  around and found himself face to face with a fuzzy brown face. 
                  
                  A shaggy 
                  bay pony shoved its head against Scott's chest and curiously 
                  nibbled the emblems on his flight suit. Scott relaxed and 
                  grinned. Scratching the pony's forehead, he turned back to the 
                  children. 
                  
                  The boy 
                  still eyed him warily, but the girl had lost her cautious 
                  reserve. Smiling shyly, she produced a paper bag and handed it 
                  to Scott. It contained a couple of cold boiled potatoes and a 
                  hunk of coarse brown bread with the thinnest trace of butter. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  wasn't hungry but changed his mind when he saw how concerned 
                  the girl looked when he didn't eat. He took a bite of potato 
                  and washed it down with a drink from the bottle of cola that 
                  she proudly offered him. 
                  
                  "Thanks," 
                  he said. 
                  
                  "Your 
                  welcome," the boy replied. 
                  
                  "You speak 
                  English?" Scott asked, amazed. 
                  
                  "A little. 
                  From school." The boy hesitated, as if trying to remember. 
                  "Name?" 
                  
                  "Scott 
                  Tracy. And who are you?" 
                  
                  "Nikolas." 
                  He pointed to the girl. "Sasha. My sister. You are...pilot?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Scott answered a little cautiously. 
                  
                  "Where?" 
                  
                  "From 
                  Russia." Not wanting to provide any more information than 
                  necessary Scott deliberately made his answer somewhat vague. 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  regarded him steadily, a frown playing at the corners of his 
                  mouth. He turned to Sasha and spoke rapidly in an unhappy 
                  tone. She replied soothingly, her voice pleading at first, 
                  then angry. 
                  
                  Though 
                  Scott didn't understand the language, he had a good idea what 
                  was going on between the two. Nikolas obviously didn't want 
                  him here while Sasha wanted to help. 
                  
                  While they 
                  argued, Scott ate the rest of the mealy potatoes and scratched 
                  the pony behind the ears. He knew he couldn't stay no matter 
                  what the children decided. The Bereznik soldiers and Stasee 
                  agents would surely be searching for him by now. 
                  
                  The low 
                  rumbling of motors and the crunch of tires on snow sounded 
                  outside. The children abruptly fell silent and Nikolas 
                  sprinted to the door and peeked out. Terror-stricken, he 
                  turned and said one word. 
                  
                  "Stasee!" 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  grabbed Scott by the hand and dragged him over to the ladder 
                  that led into the hayloft. Pointing at it, she desperately 
                  spoke. Scott wasted no time and clambered up the ladder. 
                  
                  He had 
                  barely settled in the hay when the doors opened. Four Bereznik 
                  soldiers came in with weapons drawn. A black-uniformed man 
                  clad in a heavy full-length black leather coat followed on 
                  their heels. Two more soldiers trailed behind with another 
                  man, dressed in an old flannel shirt and worn jeans. 
                  
                  
                  Methodically, the soldiers began searching. Scott watched 
                  their movements anxiously, knowing it would only be a matter 
                  of time before they searched the loft. He had to find 
                  someplace to hide. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  While the 
                  soldiers searched, Nikolas and Sasha stood near the stalls 
                  next to their father, Alexei. 
                  
                  "What are 
                  they looking for, Papa?" Nikolas whispered. 
                  
                  "Enemy 
                  pilots," Alexei answered quietly. "Their planes were shot down 
                  not too far away. They think that someone may be hiding them." 
                  
                  The 
                  soldiers threw open a door on the other side of the barn. A 
                  large pile of enormous feedbags stuffed with grain filled the 
                  small compartment. Drawing their knives the soldiers began 
                  slashing at them, spilling their contents on the floor. 
                  
                  "Careful 
                  there!" Alexei protested. 
                  
                  "Be quiet, 
                  Citizen." The darkly clad Stasee agent drew a handgun from his 
                  coat and pointed it at him. "Unless you want to make your 
                  children orphans." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  fell silent and drew the children back into one of the stalls 
                  while they watched the soldiers. He stumbled over something. 
                  Looking down, his eyes widened in surprise. A battered flight 
                  helmet lay in the hay. Hurriedly, he kicked a clump of hay 
                  over it. 
                  
                  "Check the 
                  loft," the Stasee agent ordered. 
                  
                  One of the 
                  soldiers clambered up the ladder. 
                  
                  "Where is 
                  he?" muttered Alexei out of the corner of his mouth to Nikolas. 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  nodded ever so slightly in the direction of the loft. Alexei 
                  groaned softly. 
                  
                  "See 
                  anything?" the Stasee agent, asked. 
                  
                  "No," the 
                  soldier called down. 
                  
                  "Get up 
                  there and search." 
                  
                  A couple 
                  of the soldiers were moving towards the ladder when Alexei 
                  cleared his throat. 
                  
                  The Stasee 
                  agent turned on his heel, the finger closed over the trigger 
                  of his gun. "Are you sure you want to say something, Citizen?" 
                  
                  "Tell them 
                  to be careful of the nests up there," Alexei said. 
                  
                  "Nests? Of 
                  what?" 
                  
                  "Of 
                  black-banded barn hornets." 
                  
                  
                  "Black-banded barn hornets!" scoffed the agent. "In winter, 
                  Citizen?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Alexei said, never blinking. "If you disturb them, they'll 
                  come out of hibernation to defend themselves." 
                  
                  The agent 
                  threw back his head and laughed. "That is the dumbest story I 
                  have ever heard in my life." He motioned to the soldiers to 
                  continue. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  sighed. "Just remember I tried to warn you. May my children 
                  and I wait outside? We will not be safe down here." 
                  
                  The agent 
                  scrutinized him darkly but Alexei never faltered. 
                  
                  Not 
                  thrilled at the prospect of a thousand angry stinging insects, 
                  the agent ordered the soldiers down and they left to search 
                  the next farm a little further down the road. When the motors 
                  had faded off into the distance, Alexei turned to Nikolas and 
                  Sasha. 
                  
                  "Papa..." 
                  began Nikolas slowly. "You see, we..." The words died in his 
                  throat under his father's furious eyes. 
                  
                  Without a 
                  word, Alexei strode over to the ladder. Grabbing a beam 
                  lantern from the floor, he clambered up the rungs. 
                  
                  "You can 
                  come out," he said in nearly perfect English. "They are gone 
                  now and won't be back. At least for a while." 
                  
                  Near the 
                  back of the loft, a pile of hay moved and a figure sat up. 
                  Even covered half-covered in hay, the USAF insignias on 
                  Scott's uniform were visible in the dim light. 
                  
                  "You are 
                  the pilot they are looking for." It was a statement of fact 
                  rather than a question. 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Scott nodded. "One of them anyway." 
                  
                  "Your 
                  name?" 
                  
                  "Captain 
                  Scott Tracy." 
                  
                  "Well 
                  then, Captain Tracy, may I be the first to welcome you to the 
                  Republic of Bereznik," Alexei said with a weary sigh. "I 
                  sincerely hope you live to leave it." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "We're 
                  lost," Commander Morris said gloomily. He leaned against a 
                  tree and waited for Reggie to catch up to him. For nearly 
                  three hours now, they had been wandering through the forest. 
                  The days were short this time of year and though it was 
                  relatively early, the forest was already cloaked in gloom and 
                  darkness. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  trudged slowly behind, a little worse for the wear from his 
                  icy plunge. 
                  
                  "Nah, 
                  we're not lost. I know exactly where we are." 
                  
                  "Oh?" 
                  Morris asked skeptically. "And where's that?" 
                  
                  "H-E-L-L." 
                  Reggie shivered and drew his jacket around more tightly. 
                  "Except I don't see any of that fire and brimstone the 
                  preachers are always promising wicked sinners like me." 
                  
                  "You sound 
                  disappointed." 
                  
                  "I am," 
                  Reggie confessed. "I wouldn't mind a little heat right now. 
                  It's blasted freezing out here." 
                  
                  "Be 
                  careful what you wish for, Lieutenant," Morris said grimly. 
                  "The Berezniks are undoubtedly tracking us this very moment 
                  and once they find us there'll be plenty of heat to go 
                  around." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  shrugged indifferently and made no comment. 
                  
                  Expecting 
                  a typical bantering reply, Morris was surprised when it didn't 
                  come. He studied the Lieutenant critically, noticing with 
                  concern that the he was shaking uncontrollably and that he was 
                  usually pale. 
                  
                  "You okay, 
                  Lieutenant?" he asked gruffly. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  smiled wanly. "Sure. Never better, sir. There's nothing like a 
                  crash landing and a swim in sub-freezing water to make a guy 
                  feel rested and refreshed. Much better than a Club Med 
                  vacation." 
                  
                  Morris' 
                  felt encouraged by the sarcasm. Once again, they moved on, 
                  heading deeper into the forest. The snow continued to fall, 
                  quickly burying their tracks. Morris suggested they stop for 
                  the night and set up the portable survival tent but Reggie 
                  wasn't keen on the idea. 
                  
                  "They'll 
                  be able to spot us with an infrared sweep if we're out in the 
                  open, sir," he said, looking upwards at the sky. "It'd be 
                  better if we could find a more concealed place." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  snorted. "Where do you suggest then? Underground?" 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  Reggie smiled. "That's just what I'm suggesting. Look!" 
                  
                  He pointed 
                  towards a dark opening partially in the side of a small 
                  embankment, partially hidden by bushes. It was the entrance to 
                  a small cave. They scrambled inside and were pleased to see 
                  that it was larger than it appeared from the outside. 
                  
                  They 
                  quickly went to work, sorting through the supply packs. Morris 
                  found a small portable heater that refused to work no matter 
                  how much they prodded and fiddled. 
                  
                  
                  "Military-issue piece of crap," Reggie said disgustedly and 
                  gave it a kick. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  began gathering some of the dried leaves and branches that had 
                  accumulated over time near the entrance. "It doesn't matter, 
                  Lieutenant. We'll start a fire." 
                  
                  He 
                  expertly piled the branches and leaves. "Got a lighter?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  patted his pockets. "No." 
                  
                  "Matches?" 
                  
                  "None," he 
                  said, after searching through the supplies a minute. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  grinned and began tossing items out on the ground. "But we've 
                  got the real necessities, sir. Chewing gum, ex-lax, Poligrip, 
                  in case your dentures come loose, pair of shoelaces, a pack of 
                  playing cards, a sewing kit, to do some needlepoint in our 
                  spare time, and...ahhh, the one thing no stranded soldier 
                  should be without!" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  held up a package. "Paper clips! Gold-colored, no less!" 
                  
                  Morris' 
                  lips twitched. "Never mind, Lieutenant. I'll start it without 
                  matches." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  watched with interest as he took two sticks and began rubbing 
                  them vigorously together. "You're a man of many talents, sir. 
                  I never saw anyone do that except on the Tele. Where did you 
                  learn it?" 
                  
                  "Ever hear 
                  of the Boy Scouts?" 
                  
                  "Sure, 
                  sir. I wanted to be one when I was younger." 
                  
                  "Why 
                  didn't you join then?" 
                  
                  Reg sighed 
                  unhappily. "They wouldn't have me, sir. Believe it or not, I 
                  was always in trouble when I was a kid." 
                  
                  "Somehow I 
                  don't find that too hard to believe." 
                  
                  A small 
                  stream of smoke began to waft upward from the sticks. 
                  
                  "Almost 
                  got it," Morris muttered. 
                  
                  Without 
                  warning, the torchlight blinked a few times and went out, 
                  leaving them in complete darkness. 
                  
                  "Ah, once 
                  again, a demonstration of the overall shoddy quality and 
                  complete uselessness of military equipment," Reggie said, as 
                  he stumbled around in the dark, trying to reach the lantern. 
                  
                  There was 
                  a soft shuffling noise near Morris. 
                  
                  "The 
                  light's over there, Lieutenant," he directed. "Not here next 
                  to me." 
                  
                  "I know." 
                  Reggie's voice sounded from across the cave. "I've got it 
                  here. I think the bulb's loose or something..." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  wasn't listening. The shuffling increased. Something very 
                  heavy was treading towards them. "Erickson..." he whispered. 
                  
                  "...Maybe 
                  it's the switch. It seems a little loose. Of course, I don't 
                  see how that would make a difference. If the battery 
                  connectors are intact, it should..." 
                  
                  
                  "Erickson!" Morris whispered louder. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  sir?" 
                  
                  "We're not 
                  alone!" 
                  
                  A low 
                  growl sounded. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  hell was that?" Reggie muttered. "Your stomach, sir?" 
                  
                  Morris 
                  didn't answer. He reached inside his jacket, for the small 
                  flashlight in the inside pocket. With his heart in his throat, 
                  he turned it on. 
                  
                  A pair of 
                  angry red eyes glared at him from a huge shaggy tan face. It 
                  took Morris only a second to identify the creature. It was an 
                  enormous bear. A furious bear. 
                  
                  "Oh, 
                  bugger," Reg said quietly. 
                  
                  The sound 
                  of his voice seemed to anger the bear and it let out an angry 
                  bellow that reverberated throughout the cave. In perfect 
                  harmony, Reggie and Morris scrambled to their feet and dashed 
                  towards the back of the cave. Quick as lightning, the bear 
                  pursued them. 
                  
                  Looking 
                  over his shoulder at the lumbering animal, Reggie smacked into 
                  the something hard. The impact took his breath away and he 
                  fell to his knees. Right behind him, Morris shone the puny 
                  beam onto the obstruction. 
                  
                  A wall of 
                  solid rock. There was nowhere to go. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  turned around and pressed his back up against the wall. He 
                  pulled the still dazed Reggie to his feet and they both 
                  watched in horror as the bear closed on them. Without a word, 
                  Reggie's hand went to his jacket and he pulled out his gun. 
                  Aiming it at the charging beast, he pulled the trigger. 
                  
                  Click. 
                  
                  Nothing 
                  happened. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  stared at the weapon confusedly. A couple of drips of water 
                  flowed out the muzzle. He gave it a desperate shake and tried 
                  again to fire it. 
                  
                  Again. 
                  Nothing. 
                  
                  The bear 
                  was almost upon them. 
                  
                  They 
                  braced for the imminent attack, anticipating the razor sharp 
                  claws and sharp, bone crushing jaws, knowing they were 
                  helpless in the face of such an onslaught. 
                  
                  Reggie and 
                  Morris' eyes met for a brief second, knowing they shared the 
                  same fate. 
                  
                  Death. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 11
                   
                  
                  For nearly 
                  an hour, John Tracy had been pacing back and forth the long 
                  corridor that led from the emergency room to the rest of the 
                  hospital. During the day, the place would be bustling with 
                  staff and visitors. Now, the only soul in sight was a lone 
                  janitor swabbing lazily at the floor with a mop. 
                  
                  He had 
                  arrived at the airport just after ten o'clock. Knowing with 
                  dead certainty that he wouldn't find his father at home so 
                  early, he had decided to swing by Tracy Aerospace. 
                  
                  But Jeff 
                  was there either. He was on his way to Downtown General in an 
                  ambulance. From the sketchy details that the security guards 
                  provided, John figured that he must have collapsed from sheer 
                  exhaustion, or worse, from a heart attack. 
                  
                  John's own 
                  heart started pounding when he thought of the possibilities. 
                  Why didn't Doctor Morgan come out and say something, anything 
                  to him? Was his Father near death or perhaps already dead? 
                  
                  John felt 
                  sick at the thought. That was probably it. He had died and 
                  they didn't want to tell him. That's why the nurses were so 
                  sympathetic yet so tight-lipped. He stopped walking and just 
                  stood there, letting the waves of grief and guilt ripple over 
                  him. 
                  
                  Why didn't 
                  you make things right? A voice asked in the back of his mind. 
                  Now you'll never have a chance... 
                  
                  "John!" 
                  
                  John 
                  turned around to see Doctor Morgan striding down the hallway 
                  towards him. The middle-aged man stretched out a hand and 
                  smiled kindly. "I haven't seen you in ages. How have you 
                  been?" 
                  
                  "Fine." 
                  John paused, the question he dreaded to ask stuck in his 
                  throat. "Is he...is he...." 
                  
                  "He's 
                  okay, John." 
                  
                  John 
                  relaxed and let himself breathe again. Doctor Morgan put a 
                  comforting hand on his shoulder and motioned towards a small 
                  waiting room on the other side of the hall. "Let's go have a 
                  talk." 
                  
                  They went 
                  into the room and the Doctor shut the door. John sank into one 
                  of the chairs. Doctor Morgan sat across from him and opened up 
                  a medical chart. Pursing his lips, he studied it thoughtfully. 
                  
                  John 
                  leaned forward impatiently. "Well, Doc? Is it his heart?" 
                  
                  "No. 
                  Cardiac enzymes came back normal, EKG was within normal limits 
                  though there was some tachycardia." 
                  
                  
                  "Tachycardia?" 
                  
                  Doctor 
                  Morgan smiled. "Rapid heartbeat, John. Nothing serious. All 
                  the other tests were normal as well." 
                  
                  John 
                  sighed. "Then there's nothing really wrong with him." 
                  
                  "Now, I 
                  didn't say that," Doctor Morgan said, setting the chart down. 
                  "Your father is a very sick man, John. He's completely 
                  exhausted, both physically and emotionally. I've seen it 
                  coming for some time now. Years in fact. Hard work, worry, 
                  stress...your father's always been one to take the weight of 
                  the world on his shoulders." 
                  
                  "I know 
                  that, Doc. Believe me, we've all tried to get him to take it 
                  easy, but it's no use. He just won't let up." 
                  
                  "Well, now 
                  he has no choice," Doctor Morgan said severely. "He needs 
                  complete and total rest. Indefinitely." 
                  
                  
                  "Indefinitely?" John repeated slowly, his blue eyes fixed on 
                  the doctor. "You mean...as in... retiring?" 
                  
                  "Yes. 
                  That's exactly what I mean. If he wants to regain his health, 
                  he's going to have to change his lifestyle completely." 
                  
                  John 
                  appeared doubtful. "I don't think he's going to go for that, 
                  Doc. Dad's awfully stubborn and set in his ways." 
                  
                  "I know 
                  that well enough," Doctor Morgan said, scowling. "I've already 
                  spoken to him about it and he refuses to listen to reason." 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  surprised," John said. "Like I said, he's stubborn. When it 
                  comes to work he won't listen to anyone, not even Virgil." 
                  
                  "That may 
                  be true, but somehow he's going to have to convinced." Doctor 
                  Morgan look at John critically. 
                  
                  "Someone's 
                  got to show him that it's time to throw in the towel." 
                  
                  John met 
                  his gaze squarely. "And you want me to have a go, is that it, 
                  Doc?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Doctor Morgan said, smiling. "You understand my meaning 
                  perfectly, John." 
                  
                  John 
                  sighed and leaned back in the chair. "Look, Doc, I'm not the 
                  right one for the job. Nothing I say is going to make 
                  any difference." 
                  
                  "Maybe, 
                  but I'd like you to try just the same." 
                  
                  John 
                  fidgeted uncomfortably, already picturing in his mind the 
                  unpleasant conversation. It was becoming worse and worse by 
                  the minute, far beyond what he originally thought, but there 
                  was no escape. 
                  
                  John 
                  sighed. "Okay. I'll try, but don't expect any miracles, Doc." 
                  
                  A few 
                  minutes later, he was standing outside the door to Jeff's 
                  room, trying to formulate some kind of plan. Doctor Morgan, 
                  seeming to sense John's reluctance, opened the door and gently 
                  pushed him towards the room. 
                  
                  "Go on, 
                  son," he told John. "Don't put off the inevitable. It's got to 
                  be done. Think of it like you're getting a bad tooth pulled." 
                  
                  "Bad 
                  tooth?" John snorted. "That's nothing. I'd rather get my arm 
                  amputated than do this, but like you say, it's got to be 
                  done." 
                  
                  John took 
                  a deep breath and purposefully walked into the room. Jeff was 
                  sitting up on the bed, buttoning his shirt. 
                  
                  "John!" he 
                  exclaimed. 
                  
                  "Hello, 
                  Father," John said casually. 
                  
                  "What are 
                  you doing here? I thought you were going to spend your 
                  vacation in Pensacola." 
                  
                  "I changed 
                  my mind." John smiled. "Just thought I'd come for a visit." 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  Jeff demanded suspiciously. "Are you in some kind of trouble?" 
                  
                  "Trouble?" 
                  John smiled. "I think you have me and Alan mixed up, Dad. I 
                  only came to see you...you know, how everything is going along 
                  these days." 
                  
                  Jeff's 
                  eyes narrowed to slits and he scowled. "Virgil put you up to 
                  this, didn't he?" 
                  
                  John tried 
                  to speak, but Jeff cut him off. 
                  
                  "First, 
                  Virgil, now you. When are you boys going to get it through 
                  your heads that there is absolutely nothing wrong with me?" 
                  
                  "That's 
                  not what Doc says." 
                  
                  "Doctor 
                  Morgan doesn't know what he's talking about," Jeff snapped, 
                  buttoning the cuffs on his shirt. 
                  
                  John 
                  walked over and looked out the window. The lights of the city 
                  lit up the darkness. Beautiful in a way, but also strangely 
                  distasteful to him. His eyes naturally went upward to the 
                  night sky, always a source of strength and comfort, but he 
                  couldn't see anything. The city's artificial lights were too 
                  bright. 
                  
                  "He knows 
                  what he's talking about, Dad," he said quietly. "And you know 
                  it." 
                  
                  Jeff said 
                  nothing. Instead he reached for his jacket draped over the 
                  back of a chair next to the bedside. 
                  
                  "Dad." 
                  
                  John 
                  turned around and looked steadily at his father. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  carefully avoided his eyes. He put on his suit jacket and his 
                  watch. "Half past midnight already. I've got a meeting at 
                  eight and I still haven't finished that cost analysis 
                  report..." 
                  
                  "Dad." 
                  
                  "...and 
                  that feasibility study. I forgot all about that. It should 
                  have been done days ago and relayed to Danforth..." 
                  
                  "For 
                  Christ's sake, Dad! Will you listen to me for once?" 
                  
                  "What in 
                  god's name are you shouting about?" Jeff growled. "If you have 
                  something to say, speak in a civil manner." 
                  
                  "I would, 
                  only you won't listen to me any other way." 
                  
                  "Well, I'm 
                  listening now," Jeff said. "What is it you want to say?" 
                  
                  "First of 
                  all," John began. "You can forget about leaving. Doctor Morgan 
                  wants you to stay overnight for observation." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  ridiculous!" Jeff snapped. "If he thinks I'm going to hang 
                  around here like an invalid and lie around when there's work 
                  to be done..." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  just what you're going to do," John interrupted. "So get 
                  undressed and get back into bed." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  glared at him. "Don't take that tone with me, young man. I 
                  don't know what the devil has gotten into everyone lately..." 
                  
                  "It's not 
                  us," John said, folding his arms. "It's you. You're acting 
                  like a lunatic, Dad, and it's got to stop." 
                  
                  
                  "Lunatic?!" Jeff thundered. 
                  
                  John 
                  fought the urge to flee. He always hated confrontations with 
                  his father, and this time was especially bad. 
                  
                  Jeff was 
                  furious, and for a second John wondered if maybe he was going 
                  to strike him. Growing up, corporal punishment was reserved 
                  for the most serious of offenses in the Tracy household. John 
                  could count on his hand the number of times it had been 
                  dispensed to either him or his brothers. It looked like this 
                  was going to be one of those times. 
                  
                  John 
                  waited, but nothing happened. Jeff paled a little and began 
                  swaying slightly. Alarmed, John reached forward to steady him. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  okay," Jeff said weakly, shaking off John's hand. "Just a 
                  little dizzy. It'll pass." 
                  
                  Ignoring 
                  his protest, John guided him to the bed and Jeff, still 
                  sputtering faintly, lay back down. John helped him undress and 
                  put the hospital gown back on. Then he sat down and 
                  alternately stared out the window at the city lights and at 
                  his father. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  fought it, but after a few minutes, his eyes closed and he lay 
                  very still. His chest rose and fell rhythmically, and his face 
                  took on a look of peacefulness. John watched him, puzzling 
                  over the dilemma. 
                  
                  Doctor 
                  Morgan was absolutely right; Jeff had to retire. There was 
                  simply no way he could keep going on the way he was. Yet how 
                  to bring him to realize the fact and accept it? 
                  
                  John 
                  sighed, feeling overwhelmed by it all. There was no way he 
                  could do it by himself. Where the heck was Virgil when you 
                  needed him? 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Virgil had 
                  only time for a quick breath before the snow hit him. The 
                  force of it was stunning; a cloud of ice crystals enveloped 
                  him, burning his face and the inside of his nose. The lift 
                  chair rocked violent, spinning and turning, the cables it was 
                  attached to vibrated and creaked under the strain. Virgil hung 
                  on for dear life, vaguely aware of wave of snow quickly 
                  passing by him and racing further down the mountain. 
                  
                  Cautiously 
                  he opened his eyes. All was dark; the pole lights which lined 
                  the path where either knocked down completely or leaning in a 
                  variety of acute angles and twisted positions. The lift chair 
                  rocked back and forth in a gentle lulling motion, like a 
                  rowboat on a pond. While the air cleared, Virgil marveled at 
                  the near miss. 
                  
                  So close! 
                  
                  He had 
                  been only a few feet away from death. The only thing that had 
                  saved him was the height of the ski lift. The main portion of 
                  snow had passed just beneath him. Like a wave along the shore, 
                  the avalanche had lost height and spread outward as it came 
                  down the mountain. 
                  
                  He had 
                  been in the right place at the right time. Further up the 
                  mountain, the avalanche would have easily caught him, further 
                  down and he would have been too low to escape. 
                  
                  But Alan 
                  and Julie! 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  thought of the maintenance cabin high up on the mountainside. 
                  Near the point of origin of the avalanche, they would be 
                  entombed in deep layers of ice and snow, buried alive, if they 
                  were indeed up there. 
                  
                  How would 
                  search and rescue get to them in time? 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  pushed the troubling thoughts out of his mind. There was no 
                  time to waste. He had to get out of there and get help. And 
                  Becker, surely he would have some answers to this whole 
                  mystifying puzzle. Kill them all in an avalanche? Too simple. 
                  Virgil couldn't believe that Haydyn didn't have some 
                  underlying motive, some devious plan that was being worked 
                  out. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  looked down, trying to measure the distance between him and 
                  the snow below. The darkness made it difficult to judge, but 
                  he figured it couldn't be too far with the added snow from the 
                  avalanche. 
                  
                  He 
                  unhooked the safety bar on the lift chair. He only had one ski 
                  pole and he had lost his hat and goggles somewhere. Without 
                  hesitation, Virgil jumped. 
                  
                  The 
                  distance to the ground was further than he thought and he 
                  wasn't ready for it. With a clap of skis on snow, Virgil lost 
                  his balance and tumbled head over heels. Reaching out, he 
                  desperately tried to break his fall, but it was no use. He 
                  rolled through the snow, bouncing in all directions like a rag 
                  doll. 
                  
                  After what 
                  seemed like an eternity, Virgil slowed and came to a stop 
                  face-first in the snow. Dazed, he tried to sit up and get his 
                  bearings. A sharp pain shot from his knee to his ankle and he 
                  felt bruised and battered. Gingerly, he got to his feet and 
                  headed down the rest of the way. One of his skis was missing 
                  and he sank up to his knee with each step he took. Thankfully, 
                  he didn't have too far to go. p 
                  
                  He could 
                  see the control shack just ahead. It too had been spared from 
                  the destructive force of the wave of snow as the avalanche had 
                  veered slightly to the right as it came to the end of its 
                  course. 
                  
                  Inside, 
                  there was a telecom he could use to call help. Not that it 
                  would matter. Virgil knew the truth. There was nothing that 
                  would save Alan and Julie from a terrible death. 
                  
                  Nothing. 
                  
                  After he 
                  made the call to the ski resort's emergency call center, 
                  Virgil slowly trudged through the snow. He focused on the 
                  throbbing pain in his knee and the dull ache in his ribs; it 
                  was better than facing the horrible pain in his mind and 
                  heart. 
                  
                  Alan lost. 
                  
                  How in 
                  god's name was he going to face Jeff? How was he going to be 
                  able to live with the fact he had failed miserably when it 
                  counted the most? 
                  
                  And Julie. 
                  
                  Another 
                  failure. He had promised to take care of her. 
                  
                  A gust of 
                  icy wind cut through him but he didn't care. Through the 
                  darkness, he plodded onward. 
                  
                  He had 
                  crossed over the snow fence and signs and was halfway along 
                  the main path that led back to the ski patrol booth, when he 
                  saw two figures approaching. One glided smoothly and the other 
                  one wobbled and wove. 
                  
                  Even 
                  though he wasn't close enough to see their faces, Virgil knew 
                  who they were. 
                  
                  "Virgil!" 
                  Kat cried. "Are you all right?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't answer. White hot anger running through him like an 
                  electric current, he limped towards Becker. "You said I had 
                  fifteen minutes!" 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled and shrugged innocently. He tapped at his watch. "Damn 
                  imports. They never keep time right. But no matter, you've 
                  come out of it safe and sound though a little lame perhaps." 
                  
                  He 
                  regarded Virgil, his eyes dancing with mirth. "Too bad about 
                  little brother though. I'd hazard a guess he didn't fare quite 
                  as well." 
                  
                  It was too 
                  much. The words, reminding of Alan's loss, stung like salt in 
                  a wound. Virgil grabbed Becker, wrapped both of his hands 
                  around his throat and squeezed. Becker's smile disappeared. 
                  Clawing at the hands around his neck, he choked and gasped. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  tightened his grip and squeezed harder. Ignoring Kat's pleas 
                  to stop, he watched with grim satisfaction as Becker's eyes 
                  bulged and his knees began to buckle. Virgil embraced the 
                  rage, letting the thirst for revenge drown out the protests of 
                  his conscience. 
                  
                  He could 
                  feel the carotid pulse in Becker's neck, a beating heart 
                  pumping blood through a living human being. For a second, he 
                  checked as his conscience struggled against his anger. 
                  
                  An evil 
                  human being, his rage screamed inside his head. 
                  
                  But a 
                  human being nonetheless, his conscience reasoned calmly. 
                  
                  Think of 
                  what he's done! The people he killed! He's a murderer. He 
                  deserves to die! 
                  
                  What gives 
                  the right to make that decision...to be judge, jury, and 
                  executioner? Don't you know that if you kill him, you will be 
                  guilty of the very same crimes? That you will the 
                  murderer? 
                  
                  It was 
                  true. Virgil knew it was so. 
                  
                  Shaken, he 
                  abruptly let go of Becker, who collapsed to the ground, 
                  coughing and gasping for air. Turning away, he struggled to 
                  regain his composure, to gather his thoughts together. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  touched him lightly on the arm. 
                  
                  "I wanted 
                  to kill him," Virgil said quietly. "And the scary thing is, I 
                  could've done it. With my bare hands, I could've done it." 
                  
                  "But you 
                  didn't." 
                  
                  "But I 
                  could have," he said, turning to face her. "What does that 
                  make me?" 
                  
                  "Only a 
                  human being, Virgil Tracy. Full of imperfections, emotions, 
                  and conflicts. Just like the rest of us. No person is an 
                  absolute. Good people sometimes do bad things; bad people 
                  sometimes do good things. It's the ratio between the two that 
                  counts at the end of the equation. Nothing else." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  couldn't help but smile. "Spoken like a true scientist, Kat. 
                  You're the only person I know who can mix ratios and equations 
                  together with morality in the same sentence." 
                  
                  Still 
                  rubbing his throat, Becker sat up. He regarded Virgil keenly, 
                  as if truly seeing him for the first time. A smile flitted 
                  across his face and he chuckled. "I am impressed! A little 
                  more pressure and you would've crushed my windpipe. Are you 
                  finished now so I can make a suggestion?" 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  so sure I want to hear anything you've got to say," Virgil 
                  growled. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  sighed in mock disappointment. "Very well. I guess I won't 
                  tell you then. It's of no consequence to me. He's notmy 
                  brother, after all." 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you mean by that?" 
                  
                  "You just 
                  said you didn't want to hear what I had to say..." 
                  
                  "I changed 
                  my mind," snapped Virgil. "Now stop playing games and tell 
                  me!" 
                  
                  "Only if 
                  you say pretty please with sugar...or should I say snow 
                  on top," Becker said, smiling wickedly. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  clenched his fists and moved towards him. 
                  
                  "Now, 
                  now," Becker said quickly, holding up his hands defensively. 
                  "There's no need for more physical violence, my dear Virgil. 
                  I'll 'fess up." He sighed, acting as if he were deeply hurt. 
                  "I only want to help you know. From the very start, I've only 
                  wanted to help you save little brother, and look what I get in 
                  return? But no matter. You Tracys are an unpredictable bunch. 
                  I never know what you're going to do next." 
                  
                  This time 
                  Kat was the impatient one. "What is it with you? Why 
                  don't you just say what you've got to say, instead of 
                  prattling on like some kind of mentally-impaired idiot?" 
                  
                  "You don't 
                  have to be rude, dear girl. I said I only wanted to help and 
                  I'm going to do just that. I want you to save little brother. 
                  It's my purpose in life at this moment in time. I suppose you 
                  called Rescue services already?" 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course," snapped Virgil. "But you know as well as I they won't 
                  be able to get up there in time. They don't have the equipment 
                  for it." 
                  
                  
                  "Precisely," Becker said. "They don't have the 
                  equipment for a deep snow avalanche rescue, but InnTech does." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  stared at him a moment before he realized what he was talking 
                  about. Of course! Why didn't he think of it sooner? 
                  
                  The Yeti. 
                  It was less than a mile away, just around the side of the 
                  mountain. Virgil felt his pessimism lifting. The snow rescue 
                  machine could easily dig through the layers of snow and 
                  unearth the maintenance cabin. 
                  
                  The 
                  crushing heaviness of grief left Virgil. He could do it; he 
                  could still save Alan and Julie. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  They 
                  parted ways. Kat headed towards the ski lodge to meet the 
                  rescue teams that were just arriving and fill them in on the 
                  details of Virgil's plan. Becker, smiling as usual, 
                  accompanied Virgil to the Yeti's testing site. 
                  
                  When they 
                  entered the portable storage unit, Virgil was astonished to 
                  find Dave Lewis and Chaz Dailey waiting there for him. 
                  
                  "What in 
                  god's name are you two doing here?" Virgil asked in 
                  astonishment. 
                  
                  
                  "We...ah...we were...doing some...some paperwork," Chaz 
                  stammered. "Right, Dave?" 
                  
                  Dave gave 
                  a curt nod. "That's right. Paperwork, Virgil. We were doing 
                  paperwork." 
                  
                  Paperwork? 
                  There was no doubt that the two men were lying. Virgil stared 
                  at them curiously. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong. Chaz 
                  was sweating profusely and Dave careful avoided looking him in 
                  the eye. 
                  
                  "Tick-tock, 
                  tick-tock," Becker said, stretching lazily. "Time's running 
                  out, Virgil. Hadn't you better get going?" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  turned slowly around and stared at Becker. "What is this 
                  really all about?" 
                  
                  Becker's 
                  smile widened and he chuckled. "Wait and see. First things 
                  first. Get little brother and then all will be 
                  revealed, my dear boy." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  turned back to Chaz and Dave. "You're both a part of this?" 
                  
                  Chaz 
                  shifted back and forth, wringing his hands. Dave met Virgil's 
                  eyes and he shook his head. "We didn't have a choice, Virgil. 
                  Our families..." his voice trailed away miserably. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  okay," Virgil said. "I understand." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  yawned. "My, my. And Dr. Crawford thinks I talk too 
                  much. I don't mean to be pushy, but you had better leave. 
                  Now." 
                  
                  The savage 
                  tone in his voice prompted Virgil into action. Without another 
                  word he and Dave clambered up the side ladder and entered the 
                  Yeti. Each of them entered their codes into the computer and 
                  placed their key cards in place. 
                  
                  "Ready?" 
                  Dave said faintly. 
                  
                  "Yes." 
                  
                  "Okay. On 
                  my mark. 1...2...3!" 
                  
                  They both 
                  turned the keys at the same time and the control board lit up. 
                  The reactor hummed into life and the computer's pleasant voice 
                  came over the speakers. "Monday morning already? Hope you had 
                  as exciting a weekend as I did!" The recorded sounds of a 
                  woman moaning reverberated in the small cabin. Chaz's calling 
                  card held no humor for them this time. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  switched off the recording and sat down. Silently, Virgil 
                  settled down next to him. 
                  
                  "Ready?" 
                  Virgil asked somberly. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  nodded. "As ready as I'll ever be." 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  let's go." Virgil set the directional control in reverse and 
                  pushed down on the accelerator petal. With a roar, the great 
                  machine came to life and rolled backwards down the ramp. 
                  Swinging around so tightly that the gears screamed in protest, 
                  the Yeti headed out in the darkness towards the mountain. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 12
                   
                  
                  Pressed up 
                  against the rocks, Morris and Reggie faced the snarling bear. 
                  The weak light from the hand torch reflected off the animal's 
                  eyes enhancing their glowing intensity. There was nowhere to 
                  hide, no where to run. 
                  
                  Or was 
                  there? 
                  
                  Out of the 
                  corner of his eye, Reggie noticed a small opening in the rocks 
                  to their right. Hidden by brush, they hadn't seen it on their 
                  first inspection of the cave. 
                  
                  As the 
                  bear lunged, Reggie grabbed hold of Morris' arm and pulled him 
                  aside. They went nearly went down in a heap as they scrambled 
                  over some jutting rocks. Hoping desperately that he would fit, 
                  Reggie shoved Morris through the hole in the rocks. The bear 
                  changed direction and charged. With a bellow of rage, the 
                  animal slashed at Reggie as he shimmied through the hole like 
                  a rabbit. The razor sharp claws missed by only inches. 
                  
                  They 
                  huddled in the small alcove as the bear snuffed and scratched 
                  at the rocks, puzzling how to get at them. 
                  
                  "That was 
                  close," Reggie whispered. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  still close, Lieutenant. We're not exactly in the clear in 
                  case you haven't noticed." 
                  
                  "I 
                  noticed, sir." Reggie squirmed, trying to get some room. "Kind 
                  of a tight fit in here." 
                  
                  "Yes, well 
                  get used to it," growled Morris. "We're stuck in here until 
                  that thing leaves." 
                  
                  
                  "Stuck...did I mention that I'm a little claustrophobic, sir?" 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Morris grumbled. "I was blissfully unaware of that fact until 
                  this very moment. Any other fine qualities you'd like to tell 
                  me about?" 
                  
                  
                  "Z...Y...X...W..." 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  saying the alphabet backwards, sir." 
                  
                  "What in 
                  god's name for?" Morris asked peevishly. 
                  
                  "Helps me 
                  relax." 
                  
                  "The more 
                  I get to know you, Lieutenant, the more I realize my first 
                  impression of you was completely off the mark." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  twisted around to grin at Morris. "Really? That's funny. My 
                  opinion of you hasn't changed one bit." 
                  
                  The bear 
                  moved away and began to rummage through the supplies. 
                  Particularly interested by one parcel, the animal's snuffed 
                  excitedly and tore at it. Reggie cautiously poked his head out 
                  for a quick look. 
                  
                  "He's 
                  going for the good stuff, sir," he observed. "What are we 
                  going to do now? Without those paperclips and Ex-lax it's all 
                  over for us..." 
                  
                  "For 
                  Christ's sakes, Erickson!" thundered Morris. "Can't you be 
                  serious for one single goddamned second?!" 
                  
                  The sound 
                  of the Commander's voice brought the bear's attention back to 
                  them, and in an instant it was back at the hole. Scratching 
                  and growling, the animal tried to thrust its massive head 
                  through the opening. When that didn't work, it swiped a paw in 
                  at them with a frustrated bellow. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  shrank back from the probing claws, crushing Morris against 
                  the wall of the alcove. 
                  
                  Morris was 
                  about to voice an angry protest when the rocks he was pressed 
                  up against suddenly gave way. With a startled gasp, he fell 
                  amidst a shower of bouncing rocks and boulders. Reggie, thrown 
                  off-balance, pitched forward through the newly formed opening 
                  and landed facedown on the ground. 
                  
                  For a 
                  second they lay there, stunned and confused. Reggie sat up and 
                  looked around. The light from the hand torch was no match for 
                  the thick cloud of dust from the collapse of the wall. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  coughed. "Where are we?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  cautiously looked around. "Some kind of tunnel, I think." 
                  
                  He reached 
                  for the torchlight and shone it around. They were in a wide 
                  passageway, about twelve feet wide that stretched in either 
                  direction as far as the light shone and beyond. The walls, 
                  instead of solid rock, were made hard-packed dirt. Reg ran his 
                  hand along the surface, marveling at the smoothness. "Almost 
                  like someone dug it out with a mechanical digger." 
                  
                  At this 
                  shoulder, Morris nodded. "Too smooth to be natural that's for 
                  sure. And look at the ground!" 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  gaze dropped downward. The ground was lined with huge flat 
                  stones, perfectly laid like pieces of an enormous jigsaw 
                  puzzle. A small metal object gleamed as the torchlight's weak 
                  beams touched its silvery surface. Kneeling down, Reggie 
                  picked it up and studied it with great interest. 
                  
                  "What is 
                  it?" Morris asked. 
                  
                  "I dunno. 
                  It looks kind of like a bearing or a joint you'd find in an 
                  automotive engine." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  snorted. "That's impossible. What would a car be doing down 
                  here?" 
                  
                  "More 
                  importantly," Reggie said with a nervous laugh. "Who'd be 
                  driving it?" 
                  
                  Morris 
                  took the hand torch from Reggie and shone it down the tunnel. 
                  The rock-laid pathway stretched into the darkness. "Come on, 
                  Lieutenant. Maybe this way leads out." 
                  
                  "Or maybe 
                  it doesn't. Maybe it leads straight to whoever made this 
                  tunnel." 
                  
                  "Maybe. 
                  But it's a chance we'll have to take. We can't stay here and 
                  we can't go back, so that only leaves only one direction, 
                  Lieutenant." 
                  
                  "Two, 
                  sir," Reg corrected, pointing down the other way. "My sense of 
                  direction says we should go this way if we want to get out of 
                  here." 
                  
                  
                  "Ridiculous," Morris growled. "Your sense of direction got us 
                  in this mess in the first place." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  sighed. "No, sir. Not my sense of direction, just my bad 
                  luck." 
                  
                  They 
                  walked down the tunnel in the direction that Morris had 
                  chosen. Their footsteps echoed in the vast emptiness. Neither 
                  of them spoke as they walked along. The torch light glowed 
                  dimly and flickered a couple of times, casting grotesque 
                  shadows along the earthy walls. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  looked upward at the top of the tunnel. Tangles of tree roots 
                  hung down, having poked through the smoothed surface in their 
                  search for water and nutrients. 
                  
                  "We're 
                  buried alive, entombed in a prison of dirt and death for all 
                  eternity," he whispered in his best Bela Lagosi imitation. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  scowled at him irritably. "Do you treat everything like a 
                  joke, Lieutenant?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  grinned. "Absolutely not, sir. Just trying to provide some 
                  comic relief." 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  save it. I don't want to hear one more thing out of your..." 
                  Morris abruptly broke off as they rounded a corner. 
                  
                  Far ahead 
                  of them, a dim light glowed. A multitude of noises, voices and 
                  machinery, blended together and reverberated through the empty 
                  tunnel. 
                  
                  
                  Cautiously, they crept forward. Rounding a bend, the tunnel 
                  ended into an enormous cavern. Reggie and Morris hid behind 
                  some rocks and looked on in astonishment at the sight before 
                  them. 
                  
                  Trucks, 
                  jeeps, several armored tanks and a variety of missile 
                  launchers took up one section of the cave. Hidden in a corner, 
                  a line of ancient looking computers was manned by an 
                  assortment of rag-tag men and women. Piles of crates and boxes 
                  were stacked in disorderly rows everywhere. In the center of 
                  the cavern, several men were unloading a sledge attached to a 
                  beat up snowmobile, while another man with a jagged scar down 
                  the side of his face looked on with arms folded. 
                  
                  Once the 
                  sledge was unloaded, the man with the scar approached one of 
                  the crates and pried it open with a rusty crowbar. Casting 
                  aside a few burlap bags, he pulled out an assault weapon. 
                  Lovingly, he looked through the sight and tested the firing 
                  mechanism. Satisfied, he gave a curt nod and tossed the weapon 
                  back in the crate. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  looks like a military base or something," Reg whispered, 
                  keeping his eyes on the cavern. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  didn't answer. Instead, he got to his feet and moved out from 
                  behind the rocks. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  hell are you doing, sir? They'll see..." 
                  
                  The words 
                  died in his throat as a gleam of metal caught his eye. Slowly, 
                  he turned around to come face to face with a man armed with a 
                  machine gun. The man regarded Reggie icily. With his finger on 
                  the trigger, he motioned towards the cavern. 
                  
                  Reg 
                  sighed. "Oh, bugger. Me and my bad luck. Again." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "No," 
                  Alexei said, shaking his head. 
                  
                  "But 
                  Papa," Sasha protested, clasping her hands together. 
                  "Please..." 
                  
                  "No!" 
                  Alexei grasped her by the shoulders and looked directly into 
                  her pleading eyes. "He can't stay here." 
                  
                  "I told 
                  you so," Nikolas said, frowning down from his perch on top of 
                  Trix's stall door. "We should have left him where we found 
                  him." 
                  
                  "How can 
                  you say that?" Sasha cried indignantly. "If we left him out 
                  there he would have died!" 
                  
                  "Better 
                  him than us. When the Stasee find out we've hidden him, 
                  they'll kill all of us." 
                  
                  The words 
                  between brother and sister flew back and forth, becoming more 
                  and more heated. Alexei paced back and forth the length of the 
                  barn, barely hearing the argument. He stopped and looked 
                  upward at Scott, who sat on the top rung of the hayloft 
                  ladder. A frown played around Alexei's mouth and he sighed 
                  deeply. With a troubled expression he turned to Sasha and 
                  Nikolas. "Enough! Right or wrong, it doesn't matter now. He is 
                  here and the only question to be asked is what to do with 
                  him." 
                  
                  "I think 
                  we should take him to the mission," Nikolas grumbled. "They'll 
                  help him." 
                  
                  "Sure they 
                  will, right into a Stasee prison," snapped Sasha. 
                  
                  "That's 
                  where he's going to end up anyway no matter what we do. Us 
                  dying won't change that so don't be a fool, Sis." 
                  
                  "I'd 
                  rather die a fool than live a coward!" Sasha shouted. 
                  
                  Charged 
                  with anger, Nikolas leapt down from the stall door and stood 
                  with fists clenched, glaring at his sister. "Who you calling a 
                  coward?!" 
                  
                  "I said 
                  enough!" Alexei glowered at the two until they fell silent. 
                  "There is only one place I can think of where we can take 
                  him." 
                  
                  "The 
                  mission?" Nikolas said hopefully. 
                  
                  "No." 
                  
                  "Where 
                  then, Papa?" Sasha asked. 
                  
                  "A place I 
                  know nearby." 
                  
                  "Will he 
                  be safe there?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  smiled ruefully and patted his daughter on the shoulder. "No, 
                  my girl. He won't be safe, but at least he'll be out of 
                  the Stasee's reach." 
                  
                  He offered 
                  no more explanations and would answer none of their curious 
                  questions. He left the barn and a short time later reappeared 
                  carrying two sets of snowshoes and a heavy parka. 
                  
                  "For our 
                  journey," he explained to Scott. "Not very far. But a mile in 
                  the woods in deep snow can seem endless without such things." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  fumbled clumsily at the snowshoes until Sasha expertly helped 
                  him attach the straps and buckles. Nikolas stood nearby with 
                  his arms folded, frowning darkly. He ignored Sasha completely, 
                  turning his back to her when she spoke to him. 
                  
                  Alexei, 
                  ready to go, stood at the barn door watching them. Every few 
                  seconds, he glanced out the half-opened barn door, checking to 
                  see if headlights were flashing through the trees that lined 
                  the road by the house. 
                  
                  "Hurry," 
                  he told Scott. "They will be coming back for another look and 
                  this time, a million black-banded barn hornets will keep them 
                  away." 
                  
                  
                  "Black-banded barn hornets? I never heard of any such 
                  insects," Scott said, putting on the parka. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  smiled slightly. For a second, he turned his gaze away from 
                  the road. "That is because there is no such thing," he said, 
                  his eyes twinkling with good humor. "I made them up." 
                  
                  "Really?" 
                  Scott asked, grinning. "Wish I knew that when I was up there. 
                  You had me worried." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  chuckled. "We're even then, Captain. You had me 
                  worried. It is a good thing that it was I, and not them, who 
                  saw your helmet. Speaking of that...." 
                  
                  He broke 
                  off and said something to Nikolas. 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  went and retrieved the helmet from under the hay in the stall. 
                  Glumly, he handed it to Alexei who stuffed it in a burlap bag. 
                  "Ready, Captain?" 
                  
                  "I guess 
                  so," Scott said, shuffling awkwardly in the snowshoes. "You 
                  wouldn't happen to have a pair of skis would you? I'm not too 
                  steady in these things." 
                  
                  Alexei was 
                  amused. "Skis, Captain? In this country, such things are for 
                  those either rich or powerful. Unfortunately, I am neither." 
                  
                  He slung 
                  the burlap sack over his shoulder and picked up an ancient 
                  looking flashlight. "Don't worry. Once we start, you will 
                  quickly get used to them." 
                  
                  Before 
                  they left, Alexei gave Sasha and Nikolas strict instructions 
                  to stay in the house. 
                  
                  "And if 
                  the Stasee come, let them look as they will. Tell them that I 
                  went to the village to get more burlap sacks to replace the 
                  ones they damaged searching through the grain." 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  Papa," Sasha said. 
                  
                  "And don't 
                  irritate them, Nikolas," Alexei added severely. "Be silent 
                  unless they ask you a question, and if they do, then answer in 
                  as few words as possible." 
                  
                  Nikolas 
                  scowled and kicked at the hay. "Yes, Papa. I'm not stupid you 
                  know." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  raised his eyebrows. "I know, that is why I'm surprised when 
                  you act like you are. Just remember what I say." 
                  
                  He turned 
                  to Scott and switched to English with ease. "Come now, 
                  Captain. Let's go." 
                  
                  Clopping 
                  ponderously in the snowshoes across to the barn door, Scott 
                  hesitated by Sasha. He smiled at her and chucked her gently 
                  under the chin. "Thank you.... and you, too," he called to 
                  Nikolas who ignored him completely. "I wish there was some way 
                  to repay all of you for your help." 
                  
                  "There 
                  is," said Alexei quietly. "When you leave this place and 
                  remember that there is more to Bereznik than what your 
                  government would have you believe. Remember the thousands of 
                  people who have no voice, no way to protest the evil of 
                  Benenora and his military machine. That is how you can repay 
                  us." 
                  
                  "I won't 
                  forget," Scott promised. 
                  
                  With one 
                  last goodbye to Sasha, they left the barn and disappeared into 
                  the darkness. Going much slower than he ordinarily would, 
                  Alexei walked alongside Scott and pointed out ways to make 
                  using the snowshoes easier. Together, they plodded through the 
                  deepening snow into the forest. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Standing 
                  outside the barn doors, Sasha watched until the bobbing beam 
                  of light from Alexei's flashlight disappeared into the forest 
                  before she headed towards the house. Nikolas came along 
                  behind, pausing to bend down and pack some snow into a ball. 
                  He tossed lightly it at Sasha. The snowy missile struck her in 
                  the back and exploded in a mist of fine white dust. 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  turned around, ready to fight. Nikolas put on his most 
                  contrite expression and dropped to his knees. "Forgive me, 
                  Sister, for I have sinned..." 
                  
                  Sasha 
                  smiled at him and in an instant their quarrel was forgotten. 
                  Their joyous laughter sounded like a string of jingling bells 
                  as they pelted each other with snowballs. After a few minutes, 
                  they paid heed to their father's instructions and went into 
                  the house, completely unaware of a shadowy figure standing in 
                  the darkness watching them. 
                  
                  The person 
                  stepped towards the house and the light from the windows drove 
                  away the shadows revealing the telltale black uniform of a 
                  Stasee agent. His cold eyes never leaving the house, he 
                  reached into his long, black leather coat and pulled out a 
                  radio. "You were right. Once a traitor, always a traitor," he 
                  said into the transceiver. "The pilot was here all along. They 
                  just went into the woods." He listened as a voice spoke. 
                  "Okay. I'll be waiting for you." 
                  
                  Ending the 
                  transmission, the agent put away his radio and merged once 
                  again with the darkness. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "We're 
                  almost there," Alexei said. He flashed the light around 
                  through the trees. Once again, the snow was falling with 
                  increased intensity as if trying to make up for lost time. He 
                  waited for Scott to catch up. "You okay?" 
                  
                  "Sure," 
                  Scott answered, trying to sound confident. "Do you mind if I 
                  ask where 'there' is?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  smiled. "You'll find out soon enough, providing I didn't...as 
                  you Americans put it...take a wrong turn. I haven't been back 
                  this far in the woods since last summer and everything looks 
                  different this time of year at night. Still, if we don't find 
                  them, I'm sure they'll find us." 
                  
                  "They?" 
                  Scott puzzled. "Are they friendly, I hope?" 
                  
                  
                  "Sometimes," Alexei said, with a nonchalant shrug. "Sometimes 
                  not. I am not sure how they will view you. Possibly as an 
                  ally, perhaps as a threat. Either way, they will keep you out 
                  of the Stasee's hands. You can rest assured of that at the 
                  very least." 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know if I like the sound of that," Scott muttered. 
                  
                  He peered 
                  around, trying to see through the darkness. For some time now, 
                  he felt as if they were being watched. Chalking it up as a 
                  paranoid delusion, he had ignored it. Now hearing Alexei's 
                  words, he realized with a chill that his hunch was probably 
                  true: someone was watching them. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  seeming to sense Scott's unease patted him on the shoulder. 
                  "Don't worry," he assured. "As long as you're with me, there 
                  is no danger." 
                  
                  They again 
                  started walking. The wind had settled and there was no sound 
                  except for the crunch-crunch of their snowshoes. 
                  
                  "There 
                  should be a lake up ahead about a quarter of a mile and then 
                  it is only a matter of...what is the right word..." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  paused a moment to think. "I cannot think of it. My English 
                  isn't what it used to be." 
                  
                  "You sound 
                  fine to me," Scott said. "Better than most people I know. 
                  Where did you learn it?" 
                  
                  "I went to 
                  an American University." 
                  
                  "Oh, 
                  really?" Scott tried to hide his astonishment, but Alexei 
                  noticed anyway. 
                  
                  "Yes. To 
                  Caltech for my undergraduate work, Berkley for my graduate." 
                  He stopped a moment, then changed direction slightly. "I 
                  wasn't always a farmer, you know," he added with a tinge of 
                  bitterness in his voice. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  followed behind. "What did you study?" 
                  
                  
                  "Communication systems." 
                  
                  "What 
                  happened?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  chuckled. "You Americans! Questions, questions, questions. 
                  That is a story for another time." 
                  
                  Abruptly, 
                  he stopped. The move was so sudden that Scott almost crashed 
                  into him. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  the matter?" Scott asked. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  appeared to be listening. "Do you hear that?" 
                  
                  A faint 
                  sound of engines whining came from somewhere in the forest 
                  behind them. 
                  
                  "Sounds 
                  like engines of some kind," Scott decided. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  snowmobiles. At least a dozen." Alexei frowned and looked 
                  quickly around them. "Come! We must hide." 
                  
                  They hid 
                  in an overgrown evergreen bush and waited. A few minutes later 
                  the snowmobiles whined into sight, their spotlights lighting 
                  the gloom of the forest like giant fireflies. Coming to a 
                  stop, about a dozen soldiers dismounted from their machines 
                  with weapons drawn. Methodically, they began searching. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  inched deeper into the bush, motioning to Scott to do the 
                  same. Scott edged forward and peeked out of the bushes. 
                  Partially blocked by a tree, he could see nothing except the 
                  snowmobiles and the soldiers searching for them. 
                  
                  Several 
                  long minutes passed and the soldiers continued to look without 
                  success. Finally, a voice barked an order and the soldiers 
                  halted. 
                  
                  "Alexei!" 
                  a voice called in English. "I know you can here me. You may as 
                  well give yourselves up. Both of you. I know the pilot's with 
                  you." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  looked over at Alexei whose face had become wary and 
                  suspicious. 
                  
                  The voice 
                  continued. "Captain Tracy, is it? Or perhaps Lt. Erickson or 
                  Lt. Carlas? Whoever you are, listen to me. Come out now and 
                  you'll be given the best possible care before we return you 
                  back to your base." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  snorted softly. "I'll bet." 
                  
                  "Come now, 
                  don't be difficult. We only want to help you." 
                  
                  From his 
                  vantage point, Scott saw a man come walking into view. Clothed 
                  in an expensive-looking fur coat and matching cap, the 
                  signature black Stasee uniform was just visible underneath. 
                  
                  Alexei's 
                  eyes narrowed. "Tobolsk!" 
                  
                  "Come out, 
                  come out wherever you are," Tobolsk sang. "Otherwise I may 
                  have to resort to violence and we don't want that do we?" 
                  
                  He turned 
                  around and made a motion. 
                  
                  Scott's 
                  breath caught in his throat as two soldiers dragged Nikolas 
                  and Sasha forward. Beside him, Alexei tensed. 
                  
                  "Well? 
                  What shall it be my friends?" Tobolsk asked. "Will you end 
                  these games now or do I have to convince you to make the right 
                  decision?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  started to get up, but Alexei pulled him back down. 
                  
                  "Let me go 
                  out there," Scott whispered. "He'll kill them if I don't." 
                  
                  "He'll 
                  kill them anyway," Alexei said in tortured misery. "It's the 
                  Stasee way." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  refused to believe it. "Not if I give myself up." He pushed 
                  Alexei's hand off of his arm. "I'm going out there." 
                  
                  "No! 
                  Listen to me, Captain. I know Tobolsk very well. He will
                  kill them no matter what we do. Don't let their deaths be 
                  for nothing by surrendering to his threats." 
                  
                  "Well?" 
                  Tobolsk called. "Do you want me to show you that I am 
                  serious?" He snatched one of the soldier's machine guns and 
                  pointed it at Nikolas. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  moved to leave the protection of the bush, but Alexei grabbed 
                  onto him. The two men struggled a moment. Though weakened from 
                  his ordeal, Scott's desperation gave him added strength and he 
                  managed to break free from Alexei. Propelling to his feet, he 
                  dashed out of the bush. Instantly, half a dozen sights were 
                  fixed on him as the soldiers aimed their machine guns. 
                  
                  "Ah," 
                  Tobolsk smiled. "Captain Tracy, I presume?" 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 13
                   
                  
                  The Yeti 
                  plunged up the steep mountain slope, its heavy treads griping 
                  into the hard-packed snow. Virgil sat hunched over the 
                  controls; his eyes fixed on a monitor flashing with instrument 
                  readings. Skillfully he guided the heavy machine around the 
                  areas of instability that the computer indicated, all the 
                  while painfully aware of a nearby meter flashing a red 
                  warning. 
                  
                  "Scan's 
                  picking up vibrations about a mile up," Dave said quietly. 
                  
                  It was the 
                  first time he spoke since they had begun the journey. 
                  
                  "I know." 
                  
                  Dave 
                  glanced sideways at Virgil. "Probably means another avalanche 
                  is brewing." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't bother to answer. Frowning at the computer monitor he 
                  adjusted a knob slightly. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  turned back and stared out the front view window. The Yeti's 
                  powerful headlights cut into the darkness. The whirling snow 
                  had a hypnotic effect and he stared at it silently. 
                  
                  "I am
                  sorry about all of this, Virgil," he said after several 
                  minutes. 
                  
                  "So am I," 
                  Virgil replied, forcing a grim smile. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  looked away uncomfortably. "You've got to believe me that I 
                  don't have the foggiest what this is all about. Chaz called me 
                  at home and wanted me to come in right away, said there was an 
                  emergency." 
                  
                  "There 
                  is," Virgil said gloomily. "My brother's buried alive 
                  somewhere on Trail Seven." 
                  
                  "Yeah, I 
                  know, that's what the guy said." 
                  
                  "What 
                  guy?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know his name. Some big gorilla of a fella by the name of 
                  Gimmin or something like that." 
                  
                  Virgil's 
                  eyes narrowed and he frowned. "Griffin, you mean?" 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  Dave said, nodding. "That's it. You know him?" 
                  
                  "He works 
                  for James Haydyn," Virgil muttered. 
                  
                  Now he 
                  knew for a fact that his father's sworn enemy was behind 
                  everything. It wasn't a startling revelation really, just a 
                  confirmation of the obvious. 
                  
                  "Haydyn?" 
                  Dave echoed. "Guess your meeting this afternoon didn't go that 
                  well, huh?" 
                  
                  "Wherever 
                  did you get that idea from?" 
                  
                  Dave 
                  fiddled with his safety belt. "He doesn't seem to like you 
                  very much, you know." 
                  
                  "I kind of 
                  figured that out," Virgil snorted. "I may not be a Harvard 
                  graduate, but I know the difference between friend and foe." 
                  He looked away from the controls and stared intently at Dave. 
                  "Usually, anyway." 
                  
                  Dave 
                  refused to meet his gaze, instead he leaned forward to check a 
                  reading. "What is that supposed to mean?" 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you think it means?" 
                  
                  Dave 
                  shrugged. "I don't know, Virgil. You tell me." 
                  
                  "Okay. I 
                  will," Virgil said coldly. "I think you know more than your 
                  saying." 
                  
                  "I told 
                  you everything I know," Dave said angrily, his face flushing 
                  red. 
                  
                  "I think 
                  you're a liar." 
                  
                  The two 
                  men glared at each other briefly until Dave's eyes flitted 
                  away. At that moment, Virgil knew that he was right. Dave 
                  was hiding something. But what? Virgil didn't have time to 
                  puzzle over it. An alarm screamed a high-pitched warning as 
                  another gauge began flashing red. 
                  
                  The 
                  thermostat's needle bobbed up and down wildly, before coming 
                  to a wavering halt near the top in the red area marked 
                  'Danger.' 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  swore under his breath. "That damn thermostat again; it's all 
                  over the place." 
                  
                  Dave 
                  unstrapped himself and got up. "It's probably just a fault in 
                  the adapter connection. Let me check the reactor temp manually 
                  just to be sure." 
                  
                  Virgil's 
                  uneasiness grew stronger as another alarm screamed. 
                  
                  "What 
                  now?" Dave's voice asked faintly from the reactor chamber. 
                  
                  "There's a 
                  leak in the coolant coils," Virgil shouted. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  hurriedly came back and leaned over to check the readings 
                  himself. 
                  
                  "Yep," he 
                  pronounced calmly. "We got a leak alright." 
                  
                  Something 
                  in his tone made Virgil look up sharply. Once again, Dave 
                  refused to meet his gaze. A gnawing suspicion began to grow in 
                  Virgil's mind until he felt no choice but to voice it. 
                  
                  "Yes, we 
                  have a leak," Virgil said slowly. "But you knew that already, 
                  didn't you?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know what you're talking about," Dave protested. 
                  
                  "Yes you 
                  do. I just want to know one thing." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  that?" 
                  
                  "Besides 
                  the coils, did you also tamper with the thermostat or is that 
                  a true malfunction?" 
                  
                  "You're 
                  crazy, Tracy!" Dave shouted. "First you call me a liar, now 
                  you accuse me of sabotage." 
                  
                  "Look me 
                  in the eye and tell me you didn't do it and I'll believe you," 
                  Virgil said quietly, his eyes never leaving the older man's 
                  face. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  turned away, putting his head in hands. Clenching his teeth, 
                  his shoulders shook as he fought an inward battle with 
                  himself. 
                  
                  "I'm
                  not the one who's your enemy," he cried in a tortured 
                  voice. "I never wanted to do any of this!" 
                  
                  He whirled 
                  to face Virgil. "Don't you understand? He didn't give me any 
                  other choice!" 
                  
                  "Haydyn?" 
                  Virgil asked quietly. 
                  
                  "Yes!" 
                  Dave cried miserably. "Haydyn !" 
                  
                  He threw 
                  himself into his seat and wiped the sweat off his forehead 
                  with a trembling hand. "He's a lunatic! Stark, raving mad. He 
                  hates you. All of you. Your whole family. Your father 
                  especially." 
                  
                  "How did 
                  you know about that?" Virgil asked curiously. 
                  
                  Dave wiped 
                  at his forehead again. "He told me about all about it. Ranting 
                  and raving about some woman named Lucille, telling me all the 
                  things your Father has stolen from him through the years. He 
                  acted like a man possessed. Then he started talking about how 
                  it was time." 
                  
                  "Time for 
                  what?" Virgil asked dubiously. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know. Revenge, I guess." 
                  
                  For the 
                  first time, Dave looked at Virgil squarely. "You've got to 
                  believe me, Virgil. I didn't want to do this, but I've got my 
                  family to think about..." 
                  
                  "I 
                  understand that," Virgil said. "But I've got mine to think 
                  about too, so you've got to tell me everything Haydyn said. 
                  I've got to know what he's planning and what he stands to gain 
                  from all of this." 
                  
                  "I really 
                  don't know anymore than I told you," Dave said, his voice 
                  sincere. 
                  
                  This time 
                  Virgil believed him. "Okay. But I'd sure like to know what his 
                  game is. It seems like he's going to awful lot of trouble just 
                  to kill us..." 
                  
                  "Oh, no, 
                  you've got it all wrong," Dave interrupted. "He doesn't want 
                  you dead." 
                  
                  "Really?" 
                  Virgil snorted. "He had me fooled completely. Did he say why?" 
                  
                  Dave shook 
                  his head. "Not exactly. When I was with at the ski lodge with 
                  Chaz earlier, I overheard him talking to that bloke that's 
                  always got that god-awful grin on his mug. Haydyn told him to 
                  make sure nothing happened to you because his plan would be 
                  completely ruined if you were dead." 
                  
                  "What 
                  about Alan?" Virgil asked. "Did he say anything about him?" 
                  
                  "No. 
                  Nothing." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  fell silent and turned back to the controls. They had traveled 
                  all the way around the side of the mountain and were 
                  approaching the bottom of Trail Seven. The thermostat still 
                  wavered and the coolant alarm gave intermittent beeps as a 
                  reminder to that all was not right with the machine's internal 
                  workings. 
                  
                  Concerned, 
                  Virgil hunched over the panel. The coolant leak, though slow, 
                  was steadily decreasing the fluid level. Without it, the 
                  reactor would overheat in a matter of minutes. If it 
                  wasn't already overheating. The gauge wasn't a sure indicator 
                  of the temperature and even though Dave assured the manual 
                  check was within acceptable limits, Virgil had serious doubts 
                  they could make it up the mountain. 
                  
                  But he had 
                  to try anyway. It was Alan and Julie's only chance for 
                  survival. It would take days for rescue crews to dig their way 
                  up to the cabin, if indeed they tried at all in face of the 
                  danger of more avalanches. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  seemed to sense Virgil's apprehension. "We'll make it," he 
                  assured. "I punctured the coil near the secondary valve. We'll 
                  be up and back down way before the level hits bottom." 
                  
                  "Why did 
                  you do it?" Virgil asked curiously. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  didn't have a clear answer. "Because Haydyn told me to. I 
                  don't know why he wanted it done." 
                  
                  As they 
                  started up the trail, the Yeti lurched and rumbled as it hit 
                  the deep layer of hardened snow that the avalanche had brought 
                  down from the mountaintop. The treads slipped in the snow, and 
                  for a split second Virgil wondered if they were going to get 
                  stuck. He pressed down on the accelerator petal and increased 
                  the power to the engine, all the while keeping an eye on the 
                  troublesome gauges. 
                  
                  With a 
                  roar, the Yeti's treads dug in and they plunged forward. 
                  
                  
                  "Activating blowers one and two," Dave said, stabbing a couple 
                  buttons. A whir of motors sounded and two of the snow blowers 
                  gobbled up the snow in front of the advancing Yeti and shot 
                  out a stream of fine, icy particles twenty feet into the air 
                  on either side. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  checked the computer's navigation map. "The maintenance cabin 
                  is about half-a-mile up." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  not bad," Dave said, trying to sound cheerful but failing 
                  miserably. "We did rougher stuff this past week during the 
                  testing runs." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  made no comment. This was no testing run and they both knew 
                  it. There were lives at stake now. Alan and Julie would die if 
                  they couldn't reach them. His thoughts were interrupted by a 
                  violent jolt. Not wearing his safety belt, Virgil was thrown 
                  forward onto the control panel. 
                  
                  Engines 
                  screaming, the Yeti slowed and came to a grinding stop. The 
                  blowers sputtered, roared into life again, then died with a 
                  weary whine. Stunned, Virgil lay on the panel a moment before 
                  sliding back down into his seat. 
                  
                  "You 
                  okay?' Dave asked, concerned. 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Virgil answered dazedly. "What happened?" 
                  
                  "We hit 
                  the motherlode," Dave explained, leaning over Virgil to study 
                  the computer. "Snow's about twenty feet deeper here than lower 
                  down. Engines couldn't take the sudden change in snow 
                  resistance and shut down." 
                  
                  "Any 
                  damage?" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  think so," Dave decided after checking the instruments over. 
                  "We'll restart. We should be okay as long as we go a little 
                  slower this time." 
                  
                  Holding 
                  their breaths, they reinserted their key cards. After an 
                  indignant sputter, the reactor powered up and the engines 
                  roared into life. Looking relieved, Dave let out his breath in 
                  a big sigh and smiled. They set out more slowly, this time 
                  activating all four of the Yeti's snow blowing units. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  checked the monitor. A frown tugged at the corners of his 
                  mouth and he ran a hand through his chestnut-colored hair, 
                  rumpling it until it stood on end. 
                  
                  "Damn," he 
                  muttered. "Vibrations are worse now. Much more and we'll have 
                  another Polar express roar down the mountain." 
                  
                  "It's 
                  probably us causing it," Dave suggested. "This bucket of bolts 
                  is a noisy bugger, you know. Bad design, considering it�s 
                  supposed to work in avalanche-prone areas. But there's nothing 
                  we can do about, except pray maybe." He paused and thought. 
                  "I'll be damned if I remember any. You know any?" 
                  
                  "Just the 
                  usual ones," Virgil said absently. "Now I lay me down to sleep 
                  and all that bedtime stuff and rub-a-dub-dub, thank god for 
                  the grub. My brother Scott used to say that at dinner until 
                  our Grandma overheard him once when she was visiting." 
                  
                  Several 
                  minutes passed in silence before Virgil checked the computer. 
                  "We're just about there. Cabin's up ahead." 
                  
                  "How far 
                  under is it?" 
                  
                  "Only ten 
                  feet," Virgil answered, his spirits lightening. The situation 
                  wasn't as dire as he had feared it would be. 
                  
                  Dave felt 
                  encouraged as well. "Not bad. Not bad at all. Is the cabin 
                  intact?" 
                  
                  "Yes. Only 
                  minor structural damage, nothing serious." 
                  
                  "Getting 
                  any infrared readings?" Dave asked hesitantly. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  knew why he asked the question. If Alan and Julie were alive 
                  their body heat would register on the infrared scanner. Filled 
                  with dread, he checked the readings. 
                  
                  The color 
                  drained from his face as he stared at the screen.. 
                  
                  There was 
                  only one reading. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  closed his eyes, struggling to keep his composure. One of them 
                  was alive, the other dead. There was no other explanation for 
                  the lone signal. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  sorry," Dave said quietly. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  nodded, unable to speak because of the lump in his throat. It 
                  just wasn't fair! To come that far only to find that... 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  turned off two of the snow blowers. "We'll go in with only the 
                  two ports. That way we can get right next to the cabin." 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  Dave agreed. 
                  
                  Very 
                  carefully, they maneuvered the big machine until it was up 
                  against the cabin. Cutting the engines, Virgil got up from his 
                  seat and headed towards the front emergency exit hatch. 
                  
                  "I'll come 
                  with you," Dave offered. "To help you carry the..." 
                  
                  He stopped 
                  short, but Virgil knew what he was going to say. Body. Either 
                  Alan or Julie. Cold and lifeless. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  pushed away the sorrow that he felt rising up inside of him 
                  and held it at arm's length. There would be time enough for 
                  grieving later. Opening the hatch, he could see the wooden 
                  planks of the building, plastered white with snow. There was 
                  no door nearby, but a window was off to the left slightly. 
                  Virgil glanced upward, a ceiling of snow was the only thing to 
                  be seen. The Yeti had burrowed through the snow like a 
                  monstrous underground dweller, forming a tunnel eight feet 
                  wide. 
                  
                  Squeezing 
                  in the narrow space between the Yeti and the cabin, Virgil 
                  impatiently smashed the window and crawled through. Dave 
                  followed behind him, cursing quietly as he squeezed through 
                  the broken pane. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  braced himself for the discovery of the survivor's identity as 
                  he flashed his light quickly over the small room. The light 
                  fell on a slumped, unconscious form bound to a chair 
                  overturned in the middle of the floor. Virgil propelled 
                  forward, knowing by the shock of tousled blonde hair that it 
                  was his brother. Reaching him, he desperately felt for a 
                  pulse. 
                  
                  It was 
                  there. Virgil almost cried with relief. Alan was alive! 
                  
                  He tore at 
                  the ropes that held his brother, trying to ignore the still 
                  small voice in the back of his head that reminded him that 
                  though Alan lived, Julie was dead. 
                  
                  "I thought 
                  you said there was a girl up here," Dave said, across the 
                  room. 
                  
                  "There 
                  is," Virgil answered, as he loosened the last of the rope that 
                  bound Alan. 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  no," Dave said. "Actually, there isn't." 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  gasped Virgil, jumping to his feet. 
                  
                  "There's 
                  no one up here except your brother," Dave repeated, waving his 
                  arm around the room. "Look for yourself." 
                  
                  A quick 
                  inspection proved Dave to be correct. There was no one in the 
                  cabin except for Alan. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  felt a sense of relief mingled with concern. But if Julie 
                  wasn't in the cabin, where was she? 
                  
                  There was 
                  no time to think about it. Dave helped Virgil carry Alan into 
                  the Yeti. Virgil briefly checked him over and could find no 
                  serious injury. 
                  
                  "He 
                  probably just fainted from fright," Dave suggested. 
                  
                  "A Tracy 
                  faint?" Virgil snorted. "That'll be the day. No, he's got a 
                  bump on his head. He probably was trying to get loose, fell 
                  over and knocked into something." 
                  
                  Making 
                  sure Alan was comfortable, Virgil settled back at the 
                  controls. A quick check of the instruments heightened their 
                  urgency. The vibration meter bounced back and forth with quick 
                  rapid jerks. 
                  
                  "Let's get 
                  out of here," Dave said nervously. "There's another one coming 
                  soon. Real soon and if we get caught in it..." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't answer as he turned put the Yeti in reverse and tore 
                  backwards down the way they had come. The engines screamed in 
                  protest and the reactor hummed ominously. 
                  
                  "Go 
                  faster!" Dave urged, his eyes never leaving the bobbing 
                  vibration meter. 
                  
                  "I'm going 
                  as fast as she can take. The faster we go, the faster the 
                  coolant will leak. If the coolant goes then the reactor..." 
                  
                  "Damn the 
                  reactor, Virgil! We'll make it, I tell you, but not if that 
                  avalanche catches us. We'll never be able to restart under 
                  that much snow!" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  knew the truth in what Dave was saying. Keeping one eye on the 
                  coolant readings, he slammed down on the accelerator hard with 
                  both feet. They were nearly down the mountain when it 
                  happened. 
                  
                  There was 
                  a strange pop from the reactor room. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  hell was that?" Dave muttered. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  twisted around in his seat and his eyes widened in horror. 
                  Flames crackled along the length of the power lines that 
                  connected the reactor to the engines. 
                  
                  "Oh, 
                  hell!" he gasped. Leaping to his feet, he grabbed a fire 
                  extinguisher and dashed towards the fire. 
                  
                  "Keep 
                  driving," he told Dave. "I'll handle the fire." 
                  
                  Dave slid 
                  into Virgil's seat. Dragging Alan further up near the front, 
                  Virgil attacked the flames. Under the high-pressure spray of 
                  the flame retardant, it was quickly smothered. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  realized the trouble wasn't over as a sparking and crackling 
                  erupted and the controls panels along the wall began to short 
                  out and spew forth streams of golden-colored sparks. 
                  
                  He pointed 
                  the extinguisher's nozzle and doused each new trouble spot as 
                  they appeared. The cabin was filled with smoke and retardant 
                  powder. Virgil coughed and gasped for breath as he ran back 
                  and forth, fighting a losing battle. 
                  
                  "We're at 
                  the bottom," Dave yelled back to him. "I'm heading out of the 
                  avalanche zone." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  didn't answer; his heart was in his throat as he heard the 
                  reactor start to hum strangely. He knew it could only mean one 
                  thing. The coolant was gone. 
                  
                  The Yeti 
                  jerked and bounced as it ploughed over the avalanche warning 
                  signs and the snow fence. Bringing the machine to a screeching 
                  halt, Dave leapt from his seat. 
                  
                  "Let's get 
                  out of here!" he shouted. "The bugger's going to blow!" 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  cast aside the extinguisher and together he and Dave carried 
                  Alan to the emergency front exit. Piling through it, they 
                  stumbled and tripped in their haste to get away from the Yeti. 
                  
                  About 
                  fifty yards away from the machine, they collapsed into the 
                  snow panting and gasping for breath. They both looked back at 
                  the Yeti, just in time to see it erupt into flames. Smoke 
                  crept from its metal hull. Suddenly, a mammoth explosion tore 
                  through it as the reactor overheated. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  shielded the still unconscious Alan, trying to protect him 
                  from the falling debris. An enormous metal plate crashed into 
                  the snow only several feet away. They hunched down into the 
                  snow until the rumblings calmed. 
                  
                  Dave and 
                  Virgil both looked at the flaming hulk of what was left of 
                  InnTech's breakthrough prototype. Then they looked at each. 
                  
                  "I'll let 
                  you fill out the accident report on this one," Virgil said 
                  finally. 
                  
                  Dave 
                  chuckled and slapped the snow. "Why is it I always get the 
                  dirty work?" 
                  
                  There was 
                  a whine of sirens in the distance. Within minutes, paramedics 
                  were swirling around them. A short time later, a fire company 
                  arrived with an engine and water carrier. Driving across the 
                  well-groomed main path, they stopped in front of what was left 
                  of the Yeti and went to work on the still-flaming hulk. 
                  
                  Following 
                  Alan to the ambulance, Virgil didn't notice as two men dressed 
                  in suits and trenchcoats approached. 
                  
                  "Virgil 
                  Tracy?" one asked. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  turned around. "Yeah?" 
                  
                  The man 
                  flashed a badge. "Denver Police Department. You are under 
                  arrest." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  gaped at them. "What?!" 
                  
                  "You have 
                  the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be 
                  used against you in a court of law." 
                  
                  Virgil was 
                  so astonished he barely heard the words as he was handcuffed. 
                  
                  "You have 
                  the right to be speak to an attorney, and to have an attorney 
                  present during any questioning. If you cannot afford a lawyer, 
                  one will be provided for you at government expense." 
                  
                  The 
                  detective finished and took Virgil's arm. "Come on, buddy. 
                  Let's go." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 14
                   
                  
                  Mindful of 
                  all the machine guns aimed at him, Scott slowly put his hands 
                  up. 
                  
                  "I knew I 
                  could count on you, Captain," Tobolsk said. "Your military 
                  record shows you have a fondness for foolish heroics." 
                  
                  Scott was 
                  struck by the odd quality in the man's voice. It was quiet and 
                  slow, but with a menacing sharpness. The piercing blue eyes 
                  that studied him keenly were chillingly harsh. Instinctively 
                  he knew that the man before him was easily one of the most 
                  dangerous people he had ever come across. 
                  
                  A noise 
                  behind him made Scott turn his head. Alexei crawled out of the 
                  bush, straightened and walked up to join him. p 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  mouth twisted and trembled as long-used facial muscles tried 
                  to form a smile. Failing, he chuckled instead. "You never 
                  cease to amaze, Alexei. Must I kill your whole family 
                  to show you the errors of your traitorous ways?" 
                  
                  His face 
                  set in lines of misery, Alexei said nothing. 
                  
                  "Is that 
                  your answer?" Tobolsk demanded. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  remained silent. 
                  
                  "Why do 
                  you stand there like a mute?" Tobolsk said, his eyes and voice 
                  becoming even frostier with barely contained anger. "Has 
                  working like a dog in the fields taken away your ability to 
                  speak?" 
                  
                  "I will 
                  not give you the satisfaction of a reply," Alexei said 
                  quietly. "We both know that you will kill us so spare the 
                  verbal foreplay and just do it." 
                  
                  Again, 
                  Tobolsk face twitched. "Very well. As you like it..." 
                  
                  The other 
                  Stasee agent snarled an order at the soldiers, but Tobolsk 
                  waved them away. 
                  
                  "No," he 
                  told them. "I made the mistake of letting him live when he 
                  first betrayed his fellow Stasee. A mistake which I will now 
                  correct." 
                  
                  "Stasee?!" 
                  Scott gasped, staring at Alexei. "You?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Alexei admitted. "I am ashamed to say that at one time I was 
                  such a despicable creature. It is that 'story for another 
                  time' that I will never have a chance to tell you, Captain." 
                  
                  "Any last 
                  words, Alexei? An apology, perhaps?" Tobolsk asked, inserting 
                  a clip into his automatic machine pistol. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  regarded him steadily, never flinching. "I apologize for 
                  nothing." 
                  
                  "Very 
                  well." Tobolsk aimed the pistol at Alexei. Savoring the 
                  moment, he slowly unlocked the safety and put his finger on 
                  the trigger. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  couldn't stand by and watch it happen. Struggling, he fought 
                  so hard against the two soldiers that held his arms that 
                  several others had to help restrain him. Nearby, Sasha and 
                  Nikolas, pale and horror-stricken stood side-by-side offering 
                  no resistance. 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  paid no attention to them. His whole being was tuned in to the 
                  thrill of the kill. Scott could tell that because he had seen 
                  the same look in the past on other faces. 
                  
                  "Ready?" 
                  Tobolsk asked. 
                  
                  "It will 
                  take more than this," Alexei whispered as he stood waiting for 
                  the hail of bullets. 
                  
                  Scott made 
                  one last desperate attempt to break free but a blow to his 
                  face with a rifle butt dropped him to his knees. Stunned, he 
                  was dimly aware of one of the soldiers near him slumping 
                  silently to the ground. By the light of the powerful spotlight 
                  beams of the snowmobiles, he saw the snow darken to a strange 
                  color by the fallen man. 
                  
                  A second 
                  later another soldier dropped like a stone, falling on top of 
                  his comrade. The same dark spot in the snow spread outward. 
                  Scott stared at it in fascination and horror, realizing at 
                  last what it was. 
                  
                  Blood. 
                  Staining the snow through holes made by bullets fired with 
                  deadly accuracy and even more deadly silence. 
                  
                  He 
                  scrambled to his feet and leapt towards Sasha and Nikolas. 
                  Pulling them down to the snowy ground, he shielded them as 
                  best he could. 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  whirled around with as the soldiers scattered in confusion, 
                  shooting blindly into the forest at their unseen attackers. 
                  Taking advantage of the distraction, Alexei pounced onto him. 
                  Together, they went down and sprawled in the snow. The gun 
                  flew out of Tobolsk's hand and disappeared in a nearby 
                  snowdrift. 
                  
                  Both men 
                  scrambled for the gun. Hampered by his snowshoes, Alexei 
                  tripped over his own feet and fell flat once again. Tobolsk 
                  clawed through the snow as he searched for his weapon. As a 
                  tree trunk next a few feet away from him exploded and fragrant 
                  wood chips scattered everywhere, he ducked down and covered 
                  his head with his hands. 
                  
                  Alexei, 
                  taking full advantage of his enemy's hesitation, scurried 
                  forward on his hands and knees. Twisting around like an eel, 
                  Tobolsk kicked at him with brutal force. The blow connected 
                  directly in the middle of Alexei's face and he fell back with 
                  a startled grunt. 
                  
                  Recovering 
                  the gun, Tobolsk pointed it once again at Alexei. 
                  
                  "This time 
                  you die!" he screamed. 
                  
                  He was 
                  about to pull the trigger when someone smashed into him. 
                  
                  Seeing the 
                  desperate struggle, Scott had been moved to action. He ignored 
                  the storm of silent bullets from the unknown attackers and the 
                  not-so-quiet returning shots from the Bereznik soldiers. With 
                  no thought at all to his own safety, he plowed into Tobolsk 
                  like a battering ram, hitting him directly in the midriff. 
                  
                  With a 
                  sharp hiccup, the air was expelled out of his lungs forcefully 
                  and Tobolsk fell backwards. Taking Scott with him, they rolled 
                  down a small embankment and sprawled together at the bottom in 
                  a heap of tangled arms and legs. 
                  
                  Fighting 
                  wildly, they rolled around in the snow. Scott, though bigger 
                  and stronger, was not in top form from the strenuous day he 
                  had endured and Tobolsk managed to get the upper hand for a 
                  mere moment. Drawing back his fist he punched Scott squarely 
                  in the jaw. 
                  
                  Stunned by 
                  the blow, Scott let him go and fell back into the snow. 
                  
                  Once he 
                  was free, the older man moved with surprising quickness and 
                  streaked away towards the snowmobiles to join the other 
                  surviving soldiers who were taking to their heels and 
                  retreating. 
                  
                  The silent 
                  gunfire continued as they piled onto their machines and roared 
                  off into the forest. After the last motor died away, the 
                  forest seemed to come alive as a dozen darkly clad figures 
                  flitted silently through the trees. 
                  
                  Scott sat 
                  up and ruefully rubbed his throbbing jaw. 
                  
                  "Are you 
                  alright, Captain?" Alexei asked, appearing at the edge of the 
                  embankment. 
                  
                  "Yeah. 
                  That fellow's got a mean right hook." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  watched curiously at the sight unfolding before him. The dozen 
                  people that had come like dark shadows out of the forest, 
                  broke up into pairs of two and methodically began checking the 
                  dead soldiers, kicking them and jabbing at them with long 
                  machete knives attached to the ends of high-powered rifles. 
                  
                  "Who are 
                  they?" Scott asked. 
                  
                  Before 
                  Alexei could answer, there was a cry of triumph as a badly 
                  wounded soldier was found still alive. Scott jumped as someone 
                  emptied a dozen shots into him. This time the shots weren't 
                  silent and the rat-tat-tat of the rapidly firing bullets 
                  echoed in the stillness of the forest. 
                  
                  "Was that 
                  really necessary?" Alexei asked. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  looked at him in bafflement, before realizing that Alexei was 
                  talking to a man standing half-hidden in the darkness. 
                  
                  "How 
                  typical," a voice said. "Just saved from a bullet in the head 
                  and that's all you can say." 
                  
                  The man 
                  stepped forward. Scott could barely see him in the light from 
                  the beams of the few snowmobiles that the soldiers had left 
                  behind. He looked to be in his early forties, with dark hair 
                  and a long jagged scar that ran down the right side of his 
                  face from ear to chin. As he bore an uncanny resemblance to 
                  Alexei, Scott wondered if the two were related in some way. He 
                  didn't have long to wait for an answer 
                  
                  "You have 
                  a knack for ending up at the wrong end of a gun, brother," the 
                  man added. "What brings you out here? More to the point, what 
                  brings Tobolsk out after you?" He motioned at Scott. "And who 
                  is he?" 
                  
                  "Scott 
                  Tracy," answered Scott, before Alexei could speak. "And who 
                  are you?" 
                  
                  The man 
                  smiled, his scar turning into a jagged line. "Never mind that. 
                  You've told me your name but who are you? Are you an 
                  American? You sound and act like one." 
                  
                  "Captain 
                  Tracy is a United States Air Force pilot," Alexei interrupted. 
                  "He was shot down today..." 
                  
                  "Another 
                  one! Are American pilots falling out of the sky these days 
                  instead of snow?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  instantly became alert. Reggie and Commander Morris! Could it 
                  be that this man had seen them, perhaps even knew where they 
                  were? 
                  
                  The two 
                  men broke into an argument. Words flew back and forth at 
                  furiously, sometimes in English, sometimes in Bereznik. 
                  Through the course of the conversation, Scott learned that the 
                  man with the scar's name was Vladimir and that he was a leader 
                  of some sort of underground resistance group. Sasha and 
                  Nikolas joined Scott and the three of them stood there and 
                  listened to the two argue. Alexei, mindful of their presence, 
                  broke into English instead of his native tongue. Also noticing 
                  the children, Vladimir did the same. 
                  
                  "Why did 
                  you bring him to me, Alexei? What do you want me to do with 
                  him?" 
                  
                  "I want 
                  you to help him, Vladimir." 
                  
                  "Help him? 
                  I don't run the Bereznik chapter of the Red Cross!" 
                  
                  "Indeed 
                  you don't! But maybe you should, your butcher brigade is as 
                  bad as the Stasee!" 
                  
                  "Oh, don't 
                  start that again! First you have no morals, then you have an 
                  overabundance. Stop trying to wash all those years of blood 
                  off your hands, Alexei. Accept who you are and stop pestering 
                  me. " 
                  
                  "I know 
                  who I am, Vladimir. It's who you are that worries me." 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  snorted. "Don't worry about me, brother. Worry about Tobolsk. 
                  He will be coming back with more soldiers very shortly. I 
                  don't know why, and I really don't care, but they seem to want 
                  these pilots very badly. They've been searching the woods for 
                  several hours now and plan to bring a whole unit of ground 
                  troops tomorrow morning." 
                  
                  "You 
                  mentioned other pilots," Scott said eagerly. "Do you know 
                  where they are?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Vladimir said shortly. "I know exactly where they are. Where 
                  they will be going is the question I do not yet have an answer 
                  for." 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you mean?" Scott asked. "Have you seen them? Are they okay?" 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  didn't answer; instead he listened with intense concentration. 
                  Far off, there was a whine and buzzing like a monstrous swarm 
                  of bees. 
                  
                  "Time to 
                  go," he announced. Glancing at Scott he added, "You, too. For 
                  now at least, we will hide you if only for the sole pleasure 
                  of annoying Tobolsk." 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  shouted an order. Instantly, the swarm of shadowy figures 
                  stopped their searching and plundering of the dead soldiers 
                  and faded back into the forest. 
                  
                  Scott, 
                  Alexei and the two children trailed behind them. As they moved 
                  through the darkness of the forest, Scott felt a chill of 
                  apprehension. He just couldn't shake the feeling that what lay 
                  ahead could be just as bad as what he was leaving behind. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Scott was 
                  amazed to see the underground cavern that hid the secret 
                  headquarters of the Resistance. The entrance was very well 
                  hidden deep in the forest, in the side of a huge glaciated 
                  boulder. At the flick of a secret switch on a nearby tree, the 
                  side of the mammoth rock opened to reveal a long, dark tunnel 
                  wide enough for a tank to pass through. 
                  
                  When they 
                  had walked through the tunnel, Scott had noticed a spot where 
                  a couple of men and women were piling boulders and rocks back 
                  in place to cover a large hole. 
                  
                  "Your 
                  comrades' handiwork," Vladimir explained briefly. "The Stasee 
                  have been searching for us for years without success, yet they 
                  managed to find a way only hours after they arrived. 'Go 
                  figure' as you Americans always say." 
                  
                  Scott had 
                  asked more questions, but Vladimir would say nothing more. He 
                  stayed behind to speak to the people mending the wall. 
                  
                  Anxious 
                  about Reggie and the Commander, Scott walked along in silence. 
                  
                  Alexei, 
                  noticing his concerned expression, spoke. "You are worried 
                  about your friends?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Scott said. "Very worried. What I've seen of your brother and 
                  his people, I think I have good reason to be." 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  worry," Alexei assured. "They do not view you as their enemies 
                  so you are safe from their violence." 
                  
                  "Maybe," 
                  Scott said. "But I don't think they view us as friends 
                  either." 
                  
                  "True, but 
                  that doesn't matter. If the Stasee want you, they will keep 
                  you away from them." 
                  
                  "Yes, but 
                  that's only a temporary solution." Scott sighed. "We really 
                  need to find a way to get out of Bereznik." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  appeared thoughtful. "Leave that to me, Captain Tracy. I will 
                  convince Vladimir the benefits of helping you and your friends 
                  escape." 
                  
                  "How?" 
                  Scott wanted to know. "The man doesn't seem very interested in 
                  being helpful." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  smiled. "Don't worry, I will persuade him. My brother is not 
                  as heartless as he seems." 
                  
                  Presently 
                  they reached the underground cavern where they were guided to 
                  an area next to a line of computers and surveillance 
                  equipment. There were about a dozen monitors in place showing 
                  various views of the forest. A woman who manned the station 
                  watched one of them with particular interest. 
                  
                  From his 
                  vantage point, Scott could see that it showed a swarm of 
                  soldiers searching through the trees and bushes where they had 
                  just been a short time before. 
                  
                  "I guess 
                  they came back," Scott said to Alexei. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  nodded. "I know Tobolsk very well; he is very persistent and 
                  will stop at nothing to get what he wants. " 
                  
                  Scott 
                  studied Alexei curiously. "How about telling me that story you 
                  promised now?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  laughed. "You are a very persistent man yourself, Captain. 
                  There is not much to tell really. I was recruited by the 
                  Stasee soon after I returned from the United States and I 
                  worked for many years as Tobolsk's right-hand man. One day, I 
                  came to my senses and decided to turn my back on such things. 
                  Tobolsk threw me in prison for a while, killed my wife and 
                  oldest son. When I was released, I was assigned to work a 
                  farm. And that's all there is to tell." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  ended abruptly, sounding bitter. He rubbed a hand across his 
                  face and sighed. 
                  
                  Scott's 
                  blue eyes clouded over with sympathy. "I'm sorry." 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  shrugged. "Don't be. There are many more who suffer worse than 
                  I have. Tobolsk spared Nikolas and Sasha. I don't know why he 
                  did, but he did, and for that I count myself among the very 
                  fortunate." 
                  
                  Scott was 
                  about to answer when a voice calling his name made him look 
                  away. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  bounded across the cave, dodging in and out among people like 
                  a football player trying for a touch down. 
                  
                  "Scott!" 
                  
                  Scott met 
                  him halfway. "Reg! Am I glad to see your ugly face!" 
                  
                  "That goes 
                  double for me," Reg grinned. Noticing the bruises on Scott 
                  face, his smile faded. "You okay? You don't look so hot." 
                  
                  "I've had 
                  better days, but I'm okay. Where's Morris?" 
                  
                  "The 
                  Fuhrer?" Reggie waved back towards the section of the cave 
                  where the tanks were located. "He's over there playing General 
                  MacArthur. Some place they've got here don't you think?" 
                  
                  "Sure. A 
                  regular armory. So tell me how you got from Point A to Point B 
                  and all the trouble you got in along the way." 
                  
                  "Trouble?" 
                  Reg echoed with disbelief. "Me?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  grinned. "Yeah, you. I noticed on the way in you knocked down 
                  a wall. Mind telling me how you managed that one?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  told Scott the whole story, relating all the details from the 
                  time the escape module had crashed through the ice until they 
                  had ended up in the cavern. When he was finished, Scott 
                  briefly told his story. 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  all's well that end's well," Reg said when Scott had finished. 
                  p 
                  
                  "It's not 
                  over yet, Reg," Scott reminded. "We still have to find 
                  a way out of Bereznik." 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  worry, we will." 
                  
                  "Why does 
                  everyone keep telling me not to worry?" Scott muttered. "I'll 
                  stop worrying once we're across the border and out of this 
                  hell-hole." 
                  
                  "Godalmighty, 
                  Scott!" scoffed Reg. "We're practically in the clear so save 
                  your energy for the welcome-back party we're going to have 
                  when we get home." 
                  
                  "How do 
                  you figure that?" Scott demanded. "Maybe you haven't noticed 
                  but these people are not exactly our friends." 
                  
                  Reg 
                  shrugged. "Yeah, but now that we know where their secret base 
                  is, they'll want to get rid of us." 
                  
                  "Sure," 
                  Scott snorted. "But have you thought about how they might just 
                  achieve that goal?" 
                  
                  "Yeah. Get 
                  us out of the country." 
                  
                  "Maybe. 
                  But there's always another option." 
                  
                  Reg looked 
                  baffled. "Like what, Scott?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  glanced around and lowered his voice to a whisper. "They could 
                  kill us." 
                  
                  "No way," 
                  Reg argued. "Why would they do that?" 
                  
                  "To save a 
                  lot of time and effort." 
                  
                  "Yeah, 
                  but..." 
                  
                  "But 
                  what?" 
                  
                  "Well..." 
                  Reg began. "They don't seem like cold-blooded killers." 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  they?" Scott asked. "Don't be so sure of that, Reg." 
                  
                  "What are 
                  we going to do then?" 
                  
                  "There's 
                  only one thing we can do," Scott said slowly. 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  Reg demanded in a loud whisper, casting furtive glances over 
                  his shoulder at the people passing by them. 
                  
                  "Escape." 
                  
                  "Escape?" 
                  Reg echoed. "How?!" 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know," Scott admitted. "But we've got to find a way. It could 
                  be our only chance..." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Nothing, 
                  sir. We tried to follow the tracks but there are so many and 
                  they led in all directions." 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  turned around his disgust. "Damn them! How far could they have 
                  gone? Keep looking." 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  sir," the soldier said, turning on his heel. 
                  
                  "Alexei, 
                  you cannot hide from me forever," he muttered. "I know you are 
                  out there somewhere." 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  folded his arms and sat down on one of the snowmobiles. No one 
                  dared to bother him. The deep scowl lines embedded in his 
                  forehead showed his foul mood. 
                  
                  "Sir?" 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  whirled, eyes blazing. "What!" 
                  
                  Timidly a 
                  soldier edged back. "Unit Three just called from the lake, 
                  sir." 
                  
                  "And?" 
                  Tobolsk demanded. 
                  
                  "They've 
                  successfully retrieved the enemies' escape unit, but..." the 
                  soldier stopped talking. Swallowing he retreated even further 
                  away, readying for flight. 
                  
                  "But?" 
                  Tobolsk hissed. "Speak, man, speak!" 
                  
                  "Um...the 
                  computer system, sir, the computer..." the soldier stuttered, 
                  wringing his hands. "The computer system...someone removed the 
                  systems settings and a good part of the directory structure. 
                  It is a total loss." 
                  
                  Not 
                  waiting for Tobolsk's response, the soldier fled. 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  slowly got to this feet. For a minute, he stood motionless. 
                  Face twitching, he burst into a fit of cursing and kicked at 
                  the snowmobile viciously. The soldiers in the area, drifted 
                  away to a safe distance, keeping their eyes focused on the 
                  Stasee's leader's jacket just in case he produced the 
                  automatic machine pistol he kept hidden in the inside pocket. 
                  
                  As 
                  suddenly as it began, Tobolsk's fury vanished and he sat back 
                  down. Waggling his finger, he motioned to the soldier who had 
                  delivered the bad news to approach. Trembling, the man crept 
                  across the snow. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  sir?' he asked in a wavering voice. 
                  
                  "Come with 
                  me," Tobolsk growled. "We must give the General the bad news. 
                  He will not be pleased to hear of our failure." 
                  
                  The 
                  soldier did as he was told and got on one of the snowmobile 
                  and Tobolsk climbed on behind him. 
                  
                  "Keep 
                  looking for those pilots," he snarled at one of the officers 
                  that stood nearby. "Now, we must find them if we've any 
                  hope left of carrying out our plans." 
                  
                  Engines 
                  roaring and snow flying up, the snowmobile roared off through 
                  the trees, heading towards the village several miles away. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 15
                   
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  Virgil. Pick up!" John muttered, glaring at the blinking 'Call 
                  in Progress' message. 
                  
                  Tired and 
                  grouchy from being awake for nearly twenty-four hours, he felt 
                  the urge to smash the machine into a million pieces. He had 
                  been trying to contact his older brother for hours without 
                  success and his frustration grew more intense with each 
                  attempt. p 
                  
                  He slammed 
                  his fist on the disconnect switch and typed in Alan's number. 
                  Again, no answer. Of course, he hadn't expected one. Since 
                  when had the teenager ever spent a Friday night sitting 
                  around in his apartment? 
                  
                  Even so, 
                  it was six o' clock Saturday morning. That meant it would be 
                  five in Colorado accounting for the time zone difference. Even 
                  a die-hard like Alan would usually have crawled into bed by 
                  then. 
                  
                  John 
                  wandered down the hallway towards his father's room. Doctor 
                  Morgan had gone home several hours earlier with strict 
                  instructions that Jeff was to stay in bed and rest. For the 
                  time being, at least, John had no trouble make sure the orders 
                  were followed. Jeff was so exhausted that he had been sleeping 
                  like the dead. 
                  
                  But when 
                  he woke up... 
                  
                  John threw 
                  himself in a chair in the hallway. Tiredly, he yawned and 
                  rubbed his eyes. What was he going to do when Jeff woke 
                  up? How would he stop him from leaving? John knew that he was 
                  no match for his father's stubborn willfulness and fierce 
                  determination. Though he hated to admit, he desperately needed 
                  Virgil's help. Together, maybe, they could talk Jeff into 
                  seeing the reality that he refused to face. Even then, it 
                  would be a Herculean task. 
                  
                  John 
                  groaned and slumped back in the chair. Staring at the ceiling, 
                  he could see the whole unpleasant scenario unfolding before 
                  him like a melodramatic tele-drama. How he wished he could 
                  just hand over the whole mess to one of his brothers and 
                  escape back to Florida. 
                  
                  He wearily 
                  closed his eyes and without meaning to, drifted off to sleep. 
                  
                  Some time 
                  later, he vaguely became aware of a voice nearby. 
                  
                  "John 
                  Tracy?" A hand grabbed his shoulder and gave him a gentle 
                  shake. 
                  
                  John 
                  opened his eyes and squinted at the person who stood alongside 
                  of him. It was a security guard. 
                  
                  "John 
                  Tracy?" he repeated. 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  John said, stifling a yawn. "That would be me." 
                  
                  "You've 
                  got a phone call." 
                  
                  John 
                  perked up, thinking it was either Virgil or Alan at last 
                  responding to one of the dozen messages he had left on their 
                  vidcomms. Eagerly, he followed the guard down to the nurse's 
                  station. 
                  
                  "Who is 
                  it?" John asked. 
                  
                  The guard 
                  shrugged. "I don't know. She didn't say." 
                  
                  "She
                  ?" John repeated, mystified. 
                  
                  Completely 
                  at a loss for who it might be, John took the call. The 
                  familiar face that came onto the screen startled him. 
                  
                  "Kat?" he 
                  asked hesitantly, as if doubting the accuracy of his eyesight. 
                  "Is that you?" 
                  
                  Kat 
                  smiled. "Who else, Johnny? Have I changed that much?" 
                  
                  Her smile 
                  was contagious and John couldn't help but grin. "Not at all. 
                  It's just that you're the last person on earth I'd expect to 
                  get a call from. What's up?" 
                  
                  "Trouble," 
                  she said, her smile fading. "Big trouble." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Virgil 
                  paced back and forth in the small cell, replaying the events 
                  of the last twenty-four hours over and over in his mind, 
                  wondering how he had gotten into such a mess, and more 
                  importantly, how in the world he was going to get out it. p 
                  
                  After 
                  arriving at the police station, he had been put in a temporary 
                  holding cell with an assortment of drunks, drug addicts, and 
                  gang members. Following what seemed like an eternity, an 
                  officer had come and taken him away to be fingerprinted and 
                  photographed 
                  
                  When that 
                  was finished, they gave him an orange prison outfit to wear. 
                  Under the watchful eye of a fierce-looking desk sergeant, he 
                  had stood in handcuffs, while they catalogued all of his 
                  personal belongings. 
                  
                  "You get 
                  one phone call," the sergeant growled at him. "You want to 
                  make it now or later?" 
                  
                  "Later," 
                  Virgil decided. He had to have some time to build up the 
                  courage to call up his father. 
                  
                  They had 
                  taken him past the holding cells, down a long narrow hallway 
                  to the back of the building. 
                  
                  'Maximum 
                  Security guidelines for violent prisoners,' Virgil read 
                  silently from a list posted on the wall as they were waiting 
                  to be buzzed through two mammoth steel doors. 
                  
                  Violent 
                  prisoners? Virgil thought, puzzled. Me? What is it they 
                  think I've done? 
                  
                  They 
                  hadn't told him the list of charges that he faced and he was 
                  curious to see just what they were going to accuse him of 
                  doing. Now he had a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach 
                  that things were worse, much worse, than he had first thought. 
                  
                  "Watch 
                  him," the sergeant told the officer in charge. "He's a bad 
                  one." 
                  
                  "Okay, 
                  buddy, this way," the officer said, escorting him down a row 
                  of mostly empty cells. 
                  
                  Stopping 
                  in front of the last cell in the row, he had unlocked Virgil's 
                  handcuffs and leg restraints. "In there." 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  went in willingly and the officer acted surprised and a little 
                  disappointed, like he both expected and welcomed a fight. He 
                  lurked outside while Virgil stretched and walked around in a 
                  tight circle, taking in the Spartan accommodations. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  want any trouble from you," the officer warned. 
                  
                  "You won't 
                  get any," Virgil retorted. "There's been some kind of mistake. 
                  I'm no criminal." 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  the officer said, rolling his eyes. "That's what they all 
                  say." 
                  
                  With a 
                  final warning, he walked back to his post. After the echoing 
                  footsteps faded, Virgil sat wearily down on the floor and put 
                  his head in his hands. For a long time, he sat like that, 
                  listening to the silence. He felt extremely tired, but 
                  couldn't sleep. His mind was wracked with questions and 
                  worries. 
                  
                  Why was 
                  Haydyn doing this? 
                  
                  Was Alan 
                  really okay like the paramedic had said? 
                  
                  And where 
                  in god's name was Julie? 
                  
                  The 
                  questions played over and over until he couldn't stand it 
                  anymore. Scrambling to his feet, he began pacing around and 
                  around like a caged animal. 
                  
                  Now, hours 
                  later he was still at it, even though he felt so weak he could 
                  barely stand up. He heard footsteps approaching and the sound 
                  of a familiar voice. Eagerly, he leaned against the bars and 
                  tried to see down the passageway. 
                  
                  The voice 
                  belonged to the person he knew it would. 
                  
                  Walking 
                  behind the guard, Kat waved to him. 
                  
                  "Five 
                  minutes," the guard told her. "And stay back behind this 
                  line." 
                  
                  Kat and 
                  Virgil both looked down at the floor. There was a white line 
                  painted about two feet away from the cell. 
                  
                  "And I'll 
                  be watching," the guard cautioned "So no passing contraband, 
                  got it?" 
                  
                  Kat's grey 
                  eyes danced with mirth. "Okay, warden." Then to Virgil she 
                  said. "Too bad, Gus. I guess I'll have to pass you that file 
                  next time, huh?" 
                  
                  The guard 
                  scowled. "Four minutes and thirty seconds." 
                  
                  He stood 
                  there motionless watching them. 
                  
                  "Can we 
                  have some privacy here?" Kat asked pleasantly. "It's so hard 
                  to plan an escape with the hired help nearby." 
                  
                  Mumbling 
                  to himself, the guard left. 
                  
                  Kat was 
                  the first to speak. "Are you okay, Virgil?" 
                  
                  "Yeah. 
                  Just great," Virgil answered grouchily. "I like this place so 
                  much I'm thinking of taking up permanent residence here." 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  afraid that is a definite possibility," Kat said, frowning. 
                  "Do you know any good lawyers in Denver?" 
                  
                  The 
                  question made Virgil look at her sharply. He could see the 
                  worry on her face, the anxiety in her eyes. "Why?" he said 
                  slowly. "Do I need one that badly?" 
                  
                  "Worse," 
                  Kat said, trying hard to smile, but failing. 
                  
                  Suddenly 
                  feeling weak, he leaned against the bars. The metal cooled his 
                  feverish face. "I don't understand this at all. What is it 
                  that they think I've done?" 
                  
                  "Theft," 
                  Kat began. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  laughed. "Theft of what?" 
                  
                  "The 
                  Yeti." 
                  
                  "The 
                  Yeti?" Virgil said, staring at her in disbelief. "That's 
                  ridiculous. They knew full well that I was taking it. Dave'll 
                  vouch for me..." 
                  
                  "No he 
                  won't," Kat interrupted. "You see, your also being charged 
                  with his kidnapping." 
                  
                  
                  "Kidnapping!" Virgil hooted. "That's the dumbest thing I ever 
                  heard." 
                  
                  "Maybe 
                  you'd better reserve your judgement on that as I'm not 
                  finished." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  next?" Virgil scoffed. "Murder?" 
                  
                  "As a 
                  matter of fact..." 
                  
                  "Good 
                  god!" Virgil said, laughing. "Don't tell me that they're 
                  saying I've murdered someone as well!� 
                  
                  Kat didn't 
                  answer. Studying her pale face, Virgil felt chilled. "What is 
                  it, Kat? Who?" � 
                  
                  "InnTech's 
                  chief engineer...Chaz Dailey... he's dead, Virgil and Dave 
                  Lewis is saying that you did it. He said you strangled him 
                  with your bare hands." 
                  
                  Stunned, 
                  Virgil sank down onto the cot. "Dave...he's afraid of Haydyn. 
                  He'd say anything, even that I murdered someone." 
                  
                  Seeing his 
                  distress, Kat stepped over the white line and leaned against 
                  the bars, reaching for him. "Don't worry, Gus! It will be all 
                  right. I promise I won't let Haydyn do this." 
                  
                  Something 
                  in her voice made Virgil stand up quickly. "Kat..." 
                  
                  "Time's 
                  up!" the guard called. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  stepped back from the bars. "I called John and he and your 
                  father will be flying in this morning. Haydyn wants to meet 
                  with them around noon." 
                  
                  "I said 
                  time's up!" the guard shouted. 
                  
                  "Kat!" 
                  Virgil called desperately as she headed down the hallway. 
                  "Wait!" 
                  
                  But she 
                  was gone. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  slammed his fists against the bars. 
                  
                  I promise 
                  I won't let Haydyn do this. 
                  
                  Kat had 
                  meant what she said. She would keep her promise no matter how 
                  high the cost. 
                  
                  And the 
                  cost would be high. Virgil knew Kat so well that he could 
                  sense what she was planning to do. 
                  
                  She was 
                  going to end James Haydyn's reign of terror once and for all, 
                  even if it meant she had to kill him. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "Ready, 
                  Dad?" John looked over at his father, sitting grim and silent 
                  in the seat next to him. 
                  
                  Though 
                  John was still alarmed by how worn and weary he appeared, a 
                  few hours of uninterrupted sleep had done wonders and he 
                  seemed much better than the night before. Against Doctor 
                  Morgan's advice and John's arguments, he had checked himself 
                  out of the hospital when he had heard what had happened to 
                  Virgil and Alan in Colorado. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  looked over at him, startled out of his thoughts. "Hmmm? What 
                  was that, son?" 
                  
                  "Ready?� 
                  
                  "Sure," 
                  Jeff answered. 
                  
                  They 
                  received permission to take off and John guided the small jet 
                  down the runaway and they were on their way. For several 
                  minutes they ascended through layer upon layer of heavy gray 
                  clouds. Finally at 7500 feet, they broke through the top of 
                  the massive frontal system and into a world of dazzling red 
                  and pink sunlight. 
                  
                  John gazed 
                  transfixed at the early morning sun. It hung in the sky like a 
                  liquid ball of pulsing fire, radiating its energy and beauty 
                  against a backdrop of brilliant blue. Suddenly he didn't felt 
                  tired anymore. 
                  
                  He turned 
                  and found his father smiling at him. "I know how you feel, 
                  son. It's pretty impressive, even to an old space dog like 
                  me." 
                  
                  John 
                  smiled too. The love of the heavens was one thing that they 
                  had in common. 
                  
                  "Two hours 
                  and twenty minutes and we'll be there, Dad," John said, 
                  checking the flight plan. "Kat's going to meet us at the 
                  airport and we'll make it to that meeting with time to spare.� 
                  
                  At the 
                  mention of the word 'meeting' Jeff's expression changed 
                  drastically. For a long time, he was thoughtfully silent. 
                  
                  
                  Recognizing that look, John said nothing more. Instead, he 
                  looked out into the blue sky and drifted away on a stream of 
                  worried thoughts and questions. He was so lost in thought that 
                  he barely heard Jeff speak to him. 
                  
                  "What was 
                  that, Dad?" he asked, feeling foolish. 
                  
                  "He wants 
                  something." 
                  
                  "Who?" 
                  
                  "James," 
                  Jeff said absently. "He orchestrated this whole situation for 
                  a specific reason." 
                  
                  "Sure he 
                  did, Dad. Plain and simple, he wants revenge." 
                  
                  "No, John, 
                  " Jeff said, shaking his head. "There's nothing simple about 
                  it. If revenge were his only agenda, he would have killed 
                  Virgil and Alan outright. There's more to this whole thing 
                  than meets the eye." 
                  
                  "I guess," 
                  John said, unconvinced. "You know him better than I do. I only 
                  ever heard Kat's less-than-glowing account of him." 
                  
                  Jeff acted 
                  as if he didn't hear him. "And Julie...what in god's name 
                  would he want with her?" 
                  
                  "That's 
                  easy. She was in the wrong place at the wrong time." 
                  
                  "Maybe. 
                  But why not leave her in the cabin with Alan?" 
                  
                  John 
                  shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe he wants to use her as an extra 
                  bargaining chip to get whatever it is he wants." 
                  
                  "That 
                  could be it," Jeff agreed. "But I still have a feeling that 
                  this somehow relates to Collie." 
                  
                  "Collie?" 
                  John echoed. "What in the blazes had this got to do with him, 
                  Dad?" 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  fumbled at his coat, and pulled out a brown envelope. Opening 
                  it, he pulled out a jewel case with a music CD inside. "What 
                  do you think of this, son?" 
                  
                  John 
                  looked at the CD. "El Diablo? What's that?" 
                  
                  "A music 
                  group, I think," Jeff answered slowly. "Collie's lawyer sent 
                  it to me when they settled his estate a couple of months ago. 
                  He left it to me in his will." 
                  
                  "He gave 
                  you a music CD in his will?" John gaped. "I don't get it." 
                  
                  "Neither 
                  do I, son. It just doesn't make any sense, but it must mean 
                  something. I never knew Collie to do anything without a 
                  reason." 
                  
                  "Well, I 
                  don't know what it could be." 
                  
                  "Neither 
                  do I." Jeff sighed. "And since Collie's not here to tell us, I 
                  doubt that we'll ever know." 
                  
                  They 
                  lapsed into silence again and after a while Jeff dozed off. 
                  
                  Glad to 
                  see him sleep, John didn't wake him up until the Air Control 
                  Tower radioed with landing instructions. 
                  
                  "Dad," he 
                  said quietly. "We're here." 
                  
                  Jeff's 
                  eyes fluttered open and he looked at John wearily. "What was 
                  that, son?" 
                  
                  "We're 
                  here. I'm going to circle until we get final clearance." 
                  
                  Denver 
                  International Airport was a busy thoroughfare and it was many 
                  minutes before they were given permission to land. A little 
                  out of practice and uncomfortably aware of his father's 
                  scrutiny, John set the plane down with a jarring bounce. 
                  
                  "Sorry," 
                  he mumbled, cheeks burning. 
                  
                  They 
                  taxied down to the area designated for non-commercial, private 
                  aircraft and were directed to a spot by a runaway operator 
                  waving a couple of directional flags. John nervously directed 
                  the jet into the spot, careful not to make any mistakes. 
                  Satisfied, he cut the engines and unfastened his safety belt. 
                  
                  "Ready?" 
                  Jeff asked, already moving towards the exit hatch. 
                  
                  "Ready as 
                  I'll ever be," John replied. 
                  
                  "Okay 
                  then. Let's go." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  James 
                  Haydyn sat like a king on his throne in the conference room of 
                  InnTech's office building located on the edge of Denver's 
                  business district. Across from him, Becker lounged in 
                  comfortable leather chair and picked at his nails with a 
                  letter opener. 
                  
                  The Hood, 
                  still donning his disguise, stood near the door with his arms 
                  folded. He, too, was pleased; his perpetual scowl was not as 
                  deeply embedded as usual and his black eyes gleamed with evil 
                  satisfaction. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  impressed, gentlemen. Job well done! Everything's turning out 
                  just as I planned," Haydyn smiled and tossed a stack of papers 
                  on the table. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  care about your plans," the Hood growled. "When do you intend 
                  on paying us?" 
                  
                  "You can 
                  be so greedy sometimes, my dear Hood-wink." Becker smiled as 
                  he continued picking at his nails. "I couldn't care less if I 
                  get any money, I haven't had so much fun since the Odyssey 
                  disaster." 
                  
                  "Speak for 
                  yourself, you damn fool! While you were out threatening and 
                  strangling, I've had to watch that prattling girl." 
                  
                  "Speaking 
                  of which..." Becker began, looking over at Haydyn. "Just what 
                  are you plans for her? Is she going to be sharing the same 
                  fate as her father?" 
                  
                  A muscle 
                  in Haydyn's cheek twitched. Collie's death still angered him. 
                  "No," he said coldly. "I've... interrogated� her and 
                  she knows nothing about the information that Collie collected. 
                  I am confident that the secret of its whereabouts went with 
                  him to the grave, so I'm going to let her go as soon as the 
                  deal is closed." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  chuckled. "That's very compassionate of you. I look forward to 
                  seeing just how you will get Tracy to agree to this deal
                  of yours." 
                  
                  "With his 
                  son's life hanging in the balance," Haydyn growled. "He will 
                  give me anything I want!" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  agreed Becker pleasantly. "Anything but Tracy Aerospace. 
                  That he will not give you." 
                  
                  "He will," 
                  Haydyn said. "At any rate, it is none of your concern so mind 
                  only what I am paying you to do." 
                  
                  Becker 
                  shrugged. "Suit yourself. Shall we go, my dear Hood-wink?" 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  snarled a reply, hating the nickname that Becker fiendishly 
                  delighted in calling him when they were out in the world among 
                  other people. 
                  
                  As they 
                  were leaving, Haydyn called out. "Remember to be back here by 
                  noon." 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course," Becker purred. "We wouldn't miss this for the world, 
                  would we, Hood-wink?" 
                  
                  The Hood 
                  bared his teeth into a cold smile. "Indeed not." 
                  
                  Only a few 
                  hours more and they would have Jeff Tracy exactly where they 
                  wanted him. Between a rock and a hard place. His company or 
                  his son's future. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 16
                   
                  
                  Scott, 
                  Reggie and Commander Morris stood in a tight cluster at a far 
                  corner of the cavern discussing their options, careful to keep 
                  their voices low in case someone who knew English heard them. 
                  Morris, thoroughly skeptical of the whole notion of escaping, 
                  listened while Scott offered up a couple of suggestions. 
                  
                  "It'll 
                  never work," he scoffed once Scott stopped talking. "Even if 
                  did, where would we go once we got away?" Not waiting for an 
                  answer, he continued. "I'll tell you where, Captain. Right 
                  into a Stasee detention center. No...we're better off to stay 
                  here for the time being." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  began to protest, but Morris refused to listen. 
                  
                  "Besides," 
                  he added. "This Vladimir character seems to be a reasonable 
                  man and, despite what you say, I don't believe he would do 
                  anything to harm us." 
                  
                  "But, 
                  sir..." Scott argued, breaking off as Reggie elbowed him 
                  sharply in the ribs. 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  was crossing across the cavern towards them. Alexei, tired but 
                  triumphant, followed a few steps behind on his heels. Scott 
                  watched apprehensively as they approached, noticing how angry 
                  and disturbed the resistance leader looked even at a distance. 
                  
                  
                  "Gentlemen! Let's discuss how we're going to get you back 
                  where you belong," Vladimir said, his voice cold and 
                  irritated. 
                  
                  "I thought 
                  you said you weren't going to help us," Scott said warily. 
                  
                  "I changed 
                  my mind." 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  Scott wanted to know. 
                  
                  "Because 
                  my brother is blessed with the power of persuasion," Vladimir 
                  said, glaring at Alexei. "And more importantly, getting the 
                  bunch of you out of Bereznik stands to benefit me as much as 
                  it does you." 
                  
                  "How do 
                  you figure that?" Reggie asked, unable to control his 
                  curiosity. 
                  
                  "We've 
                  just intercepted a message to General Benenora," Vladimir 
                  explained. "It would appear I was wrong. The Stasee don't just 
                  want you, they must have you in order to carry out some 
                  sort of plan." 
                  
                  "What kind 
                  of plan?" Scott asked. 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  shrugged. "I do not know. Something to increase their military 
                  power no doubt, and that concerns me." 
                  
                  "So you're 
                  willing to help us get out of Bereznik simply because it 
                  benefits you," Scott said slowly as if to verify the 
                  resistance leader's words. 
                  
                  "Simply 
                  put...yes," Vladimir acknowledged, leaning up against a stack 
                  of fifty-five gallon drums marked 'Petrol.' "So the question 
                  is no longer 'if' but rather 'how.'" 
                  
                  "And 
                  that's a good question," Reggie said. "Any ideas?" 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  almost smiled. "Actually, I do have one. You are all pilots, 
                  am I correct?" 
                  
                  "That's 
                  right," Scott said, suspicious. He still didn't trust Vladimir 
                  even though the man was painfully blunt about his motives. The 
                  image of the execution of the soldier in the woods still 
                  burned in his brain, constantly reminding him of the danger 
                  that lurked all around. 
                  
                  "Good. In 
                  that case, I have the perfect solution!" Vladimir turned on 
                  his heel and strode purposefully away. 
                  
                  
                  Immediately, Morris dropped in behind him. Casting doubtful 
                  looks at each other, Scott and Reggie made no move to follow 
                  them. 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  worry, Captain," Alexei assured. "Vladimir has made up his 
                  mind to help us. He will do his best to see that we get out of 
                  Bereznik safely." 
                  
                  "We?"
                  Scott repeated, confused. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  Captain. Nikolas, Sasha, and I are coming with you," Alexei 
                  explained. We are all leaving this god-forsaken 
                  country. Now, let us go. There is no time to waste." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Scott 
                  gaped at the machine before him. It was a plane of sorts, but 
                  such a plane he had never seen before in his entire life. It 
                  looked like something out of a history book. An ungainly cross 
                  between a helicopter and a biplane. "What is it?" he asked, 
                  once his amazement wore off enough for him to speak. 
                  
                  "A 
                  Sikorsky Ilya Muorometz," Reggie exclaimed enthusiastically 
                  before Vladimir could answer. "Wow!" 
                  
                  A memory 
                  stirred somewhere, and Scott vaguely recollected a 
                  long-forgotten lesson in the aviation history class that he 
                  had once taken. "A Muorometz? Isn't that a type of bomber the 
                  Russians manufactured during World War I?" 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  Reggie said. "R.B. V. Z. manufactured this particular model at 
                  the start of the war, around 1915 I think." He moved a closer 
                  for a better look. "It's a beauty, don't you think?" 
                  
                  "Er...well...sure," 
                  Scott said. Actually he thought the antique plane looked an 
                  absolute hunk of junk, but as Vladimir seemed particularly 
                  proud of the machine, Scott decided to be tactful, instead of 
                  rendering an honest opinion. 
                  
                  "Does it 
                  fly?" he asked doubtfully. 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course!" Vladimir growled. "I do not keep it here for 
                  decorative purposes; it is fully functional." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  the crew compliment?" Morris asked. 
                  
                  "A pilot 
                  and a co-pilot and two to man the machine guns," Vladimir 
                  replied. 
                  
                  "Machine 
                  guns?" chuckled Morris. "I don't think we'll be needing 
                  those." 
                  
                  "No?" 
                  Vladimir smiled coldly. "I think you'll change your mind once 
                  you're being attacked by a dozen Midis." 
                  
                  It was a 
                  sobering thought and brought a whole new batch of doubts into 
                  Scott's mind. "Midis. Of course. We won't be in the air for 
                  longer than five minutes before they'll be on us." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  frowned, his keen interest in the plane suddenly dimming. 
                  "Yeah, and it's a good two and a half hours to the Russian 
                  border. Her top speed is only around seventy-five miles per 
                  hour, you know." 
                  
                  "We'd 
                  never make it," Scott said gloomily. "So there's no use in 
                  taking off." 
                  
                  For once, 
                  Morris agreed with them. "Absolutely right, Captain. We'd be 
                  no match for a fleet of top-grade fighters. We'll have to 
                  think of another way out." 
                  
                  
                  "Gentlemen!" Vladimir interrupted. "Listen to what I have to 
                  say before you cast the idea aside." 
                  
                  Once all 
                  eyes were focused on him, Vladimir continued to speak. "Their 
                  radar systems will not detect you as long as you fly at a low 
                  altitude." 
                  
                  "Just how 
                  low is low?" Scott asked slowly. 
                  
                  Vladimir 
                  smiled. "Low, Captain, very low. No more than 400 
                  feet." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  burst out laughing. "You have got to be kidding! Four hundred 
                  feet? Why, we'll practically be in the trees at that height!" 
                  
                  "It is the 
                  only way," Vladimir said with a shrug. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  impossible!" Morris insisted. 
                  
                  "Not 
                  impossible for two top-notch, best-in-the-business pilots," 
                  Reg said, grinning. "Right-o, Scott?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  smiled back. "Right-o, Reg.... and we are the best! 
                  
                  It would 
                  be tricky, perhaps impossible like Morris said, but if anybody 
                  had a chance at navigating such a danger-laden course, it 
                  would be them. At any rate, they had to try. There weren't 
                  many other options if they wanted to get out of Bereznik 
                  alive. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Reggie 
                  hunched over a bunch of aerial maps, plotting the course they 
                  would take to get to the Russian border. Stinking slightly of 
                  mildew, the maps were old and yellowed. He struggled to read 
                  the worn lettering that was half in Russian, half in Bereznik. 
                  To add to his frustration, the maps kept rolling up every time 
                  he went to write a notation. 
                  
                  "How's it 
                  going, Reg?" Scott called from the cockpit, where one of the 
                  rebel pilots was showing him the controls. 
                  
                  "Damn it 
                  all!" Reggie swore as once again the map rolled up like a 
                  window shade. "Does that answer your question, Scott?" 
                  
                  He knelt 
                  down and picked up a couple of stones and, unrolling the map, 
                  placed one at each corner. Scott climbed out of the plane and 
                  joined him. "So, what do you think? What are the odds for an 
                  obstacle-clear flight path?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  studied the map with grim concentration. "About as good as 
                  winning the super six lottery, Scott." 
                  
                  "That 
                  good, huh?" 
                  
                  "There's 
                  no way we're going to be able to stay at 400 feet." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  leaned over Reggie's shoulder for a closer look at the map. 
                  "Why's that?' 
                  
                  "Little 
                  problem called the Urals, Scott." Reggie traced his finger 
                  along a cluster of triangles representing mountains. "Even if 
                  we go south one hundred miles and cross over the lowest point 
                  here, we're still going to have to hit about 2,000 feet. 
                  There's no way they won't notice us at that height." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  continued to study the map thoughtfully. "We could go another 
                  hundred miles ever further south and cross here along this 
                  lowland valley area. We can probably make it through there at 
                  six maybe seven hundred feet." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  shook his head. "No can do. With all those extra miles, we'll 
                  run out of fuel way before we hit the border." 
                  
                  "Have you 
                  got a better idea then?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  rumpled his dark hair thoughtfully. "Yeah. I do," he said 
                  after a minute. 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  
                  "We take 
                  the straightest possible route from here to base," Scott said, 
                  tapping a finger on the map. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  stared at him, confused. "How will that help? Once we hit the 
                  mountains, their radar will pick us up and the Midis will be 
                  out in full force." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  the idea, Reg." 
                  
                  Reggie's 
                  confusion was gradually replaced by understanding. "You 
                  mean..." 
                  
                  "Exactly!" 
                  Scott said. "We'll be in the no fly zone. No fly zone means 
                  no flying. So I'm sure someone will come out for a looky 
                  see to find out what we're doing there." 
                  
                  "Yes, but 
                  if the Midis reach us first..." Reggie began doubtfully. 
                  
                  "If they 
                  do, we'll just have to do some real fancy-schmancy, seat of 
                  the pants airshow stunt flying and dust off those machines 
                  guns." 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know, Scott. It sounds a little too risky, even to me." 
                  
                  "Aw, come 
                  on, Reg," Scott laughed. "Don't go cautious on me now. It's 
                  just not your style. I mean, I know you have grave 
                  concerns..." 
                  
                  "Grave!" 
                  Reggie grinned. "Mind not saying words like that? It's bad 
                  enough that the only plane we've got at hand is that flying 
                  coffin..." 
                  
                  "Flying 
                  coffin?" Scott repeated. "I thought you liked the thing!" 
                  
                  "I do. 
                  From a historical perspective," Reggie explained. "But when it 
                  comes to trusting our lives to it...let's just say, I do have
                  grave concerns." 
                  
                  "I know," 
                  Scott said, clapping a hand on Reggie's shoulder. "But what 
                  can we do? You know the old saying, 'Don't look a gift horse 
                  in the mouth.' In this case, it's 'don't look a gift plane in 
                  the propeller.'" 
                  
                  A short 
                  time later, the plane was towed away by a large utility 
                  tractor. They followed to in two jeeps: Morris, Reggie, and 
                  Vladimir in one, Scott, Alexei and the two children in the 
                  other. 
                  
                  As they 
                  drove along the complex maze of tunnels and passages, Scott 
                  couldn't help but marvel again at the underground complex. It 
                  still amazed him that it remained hidden from the Bereznik 
                  Army and the Stasee. 
                  
                  "How do 
                  they do it?" Scott mused. 
                  
                  "Do what?" 
                  Alexei asked, his eyes never leaving the dimly lit passage. 
                  
                  "Keep all 
                  of this a secret?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  smiled and shrugged. "Who knows. Vladimir has his ways." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  frowned, imagining just what those ways might be. With the 
                  exception of Alexei, everyone seemed deathly afraid of the 
                  resistance leader who ruled with an iron fist. 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  sighed, and Scott could tell that he was troubled. "Something 
                  wrong?" 
                  
                  "I am 
                  sorry to be leaving, Captain." 
                  
                  "Then why 
                  go?" asked Scott. 
                  
                  "Because 
                  there is no future for us here, no hope," Alexei said, a tinge 
                  of sadness in his voice. "And what is life without hope?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  didn't try to answer that question, knowing that Alexei didn't 
                  expect or want an answer. The rest of the way they rode in 
                  silence. In the back of the jeep, Nikolas and Sasha were very 
                  quiet and still. Things had changed so fast for them, they 
                  acted as if they were in shock. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  voiced his concern, but Alexei waved it away. "Youth has a way 
                  of bouncing back from adversity. Once we are out of Bereznik 
                  and a new world opens for them, they will quickly recover." 
                  
                  Rounding a 
                  corner, they came to a stop alongside the other jeep. Ahead, 
                  the utility tractor was pulling the plane up to the start of a 
                  long smooth stretch of tunnel. 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  Captain," Alexei said, looking at Scott. "Let us go. The 
                  future awaits." 
                  
                  The future 
                  awaits all right, Scott thought grimly. 
                  
                  But what 
                  did it hold for them? 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Scott's 
                  mouth was dry as he stared at the ancient control panel. 
                  Reggie sat in the co-pilot's seat, cautiously testing some of 
                  the controls. 
                  
                  "You 
                  ready?" asked Scott. 
                  
                  "Ask me 
                  that question after we take off and I'll let you know," Reggie 
                  said tensely, trying to smile. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  twisted in his seat to look back at Morris and Alexei opposite 
                  each other on either side of the plane at the two machine gun 
                  stations. Between them, Sasha and Nikolas sat on the floor, 
                  looking as pale and white as freshly laundered sheets. "How 
                  about you? Are you ready?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Alexei said solemnly. 
                  
                  "Get to it 
                  already, Captain!" Morris growled, his temper worsened by 
                  anxiety. 
                  
                  "Here it 
                  goes then." Scott swallowed and took a deep breath. 
                  
                  "Contact!" 
                  he shouted at the men standing ready at the propellers. Off to 
                  the side, well out of the way, Vladimir raised his hand in a 
                  solemn wave. 
                  
                  A moment 
                  later, the engines sputtered into life and the air was filled 
                  with a high-pitched whine, like the buzzing of a million bees. 
                  With a jerk and an ominous creaking, the antique plane rolled 
                  down the makeshift runway. 
                  
                  Ahead of 
                  them, Scott could see two massive doors swing open to reveal a 
                  clearing some fifty feet wide through the trees. The sun was 
                  just beginning to rise and the snow had a pink tinge to it as 
                  the sun peeked above the eastern horizon. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  guided the plane down the underground tunnel, increasing speed 
                  as they neared the opening. 
                  
                  "Faster, 
                  Scott," Reggie said quietly. "We'll run out of runway before 
                  we hit sky at this speed." 
                  
                  
                  Cautiously, Scott accelerated, painfully aware of the violent 
                  vibrations that shook and rattled the very framework of the 
                  plane. The doors flashed by and they were outside, screaming 
                  down the runway. The solid wall of trees at the end of the 
                  path loomed up quickly and Scott felt a moment of panic. 
                  
                  We're not 
                  going to make it, he thought as he struggled to pull the plane 
                  up into the air. They lifted off the ground a few feet and 
                  bounced back with a jolt. 
                  
                  "More 
                  speed!" shouted Reggie, keeping his eyes on the instruments. 
                  "Gun it, Scott!" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  pressed the plane ahead faster. He could feel the vibrations 
                  through his hands and his teeth chattered together. The trees 
                  were closer now and he could hear Reggie's quietly muttering 
                  curses as he battled with the flaps. 
                  
                  Oh god, 
                  thought Scott numbly as they raced towards the trees. 
                  
                  At the 
                  very last moment, the Muorometz rose off the ground like a 
                  great ungainly bird. Desperately, Scott jerked the nose 
                  upward. They were so close to the trees that he could see the 
                  rough bark on the trunks and the brown, oblong cones hanging 
                  in clusters. 
                  
                  Almost 
                  vertical, the plane smashed through the top of the trees. The 
                  impact jostled them, throwing them against their safety belts. 
                  For what seemed like an eternity, Scott listened to the 
                  branches snapping and popping against the wings and 
                  undercarriage. 
                  
                  Then they 
                  were in the clear, heading into the soft gray sky streaked 
                  with rosy pink. Scott leaned back against his seat, feeling 
                  weak with relief. Though the air inside the plane was frosty, 
                  beads of sweat pooled on his forehead and ran down into his 
                  eyes. He turned around and managed to smile. "That wasn't so 
                  bad now was it?" 
                  
                  Morris, 
                  who was positively green, said nothing. Sasha and Nikolas 
                  clung to each other, wide-eyed and silent. Only Alexei, who 
                  seemed as if he had nerves of steel, offered a response. 
                  
                  "Well 
                  done, Captain," he said, his voice surprisingly calm and 
                  steady. "A little close maybe, but a good take-off 
                  nevertheless." 
                  
                  As Scott 
                  turned back around, he noticed Reggie's worried expression. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  wrong?" he demanded. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer right away. He leaned and looked out one of the 
                  cockpit's lower side windows. "Damn," he muttered. "I thought 
                  so." 
                  
                  "What?" 
                  Scott asked worriedly. "What?"  
                  
                  "Part of 
                  the landing gear is...um...missing." 
                  
                  
                  "Missing?!" croaked Morris. "What in god's name happened to 
                  it?" 
                  
                  "I guess 
                  we lost it in the trees somewhere," Reggie said. 
                  
                  There was 
                  dead silence in the plane. 
                  
                  Finally, 
                  Scott spoke. "We'll just have to land as best we can then." 
                  
                  "With one 
                  wheel?" Morris squawked. "Are you crazy, Captain? We'll crash 
                  and burn with all the fuel in that tank." 
                  
                  "Not 
                  necessarily," Scott said thoughtfully. "We'll jettison the 
                  fuel right before we land and coast in on fumes. It'll be 
                  tricky, but I've done it before." 
                  
                  "It'll 
                  never work," Morris insisted. 
                  
                  "Maybe, 
                  maybe not," Scott said, starting to feel irritated. "But we'll 
                  worry about that once we actually get back to base. For the 
                  moment, we've got other problems to deal with." 
                  
                  Morris 
                  said no more and silence fell once again. Trying to ignore the 
                  treetops less than fifty feet below, Scott focused at the sky 
                  ahead. The Ural Mountains, standing in a line like white 
                  towers against the gray morning sky, loomed far off in the 
                  distance. 
                  
                  Another 
                  obstacle and a whole new set of dangers, Scott thought. They 
                  weren't in the clear yet, not by a long shot. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  About an 
                  hour later, they skimmed along the surface of the foothills at 
                  the base of the mountain range. Over time, Scott's optimism 
                  had returned and he was convinced that they could make it. 
                  Reggie, though not as sure, kept his doubts to himself and 
                  instead told a series of extremely nonsensical jokes and silly 
                  stories to Sasha and Nikolas. Because he spoke in Bereznik, 
                  Scott didn't know what Reggie was saying, but judging from the 
                  giggles coming from the back, he figured the lieutenant was in 
                  fine form. 
                  
                  "We'll 
                  have to start ascending soon," Reggie said, glancing sideways 
                  at Scott. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  nodded. "I know." 
                  
                  Gradually 
                  they began climbing to avoid smashing into the mountainside. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  checked the altimeter. It was an ancient looking dial with a 
                  trembling needle that jiggled and jerked as it rose steadily 
                  upwards. "We're at 700 feet now and climbing." 
                  
                  "Does that 
                  mean they've already detected us?" Alexei wanted to know. 
                  
                  "Nah," 
                  Scott answered, lightly. "The mountain is shielding us to a 
                  certain extent. Once we hit the top though, we'll be sticking 
                  out like a sore thumb on their radar." 
                  
                  "I see," 
                  Alexei said. "How long do you estimate then until the Midis 
                  reach us?" 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  Reggie and I kind of figured that one out based on the 
                  information that Vladimir gave us concerning the location of 
                  their nearest airbase," Scott said casually. 
                  
                  "And?" 
                  
                  "About 
                  forty-five minutes if we're lucky," Reggie supplied. 
                  
                  "So how 
                  far will we be from the Russian border?" Morris asked, 
                  breaking his gloomy silence. 
                  
                  "Not far 
                  at all," Scott answered. "Only about thirty miles at that 
                  point. Right, Reg?" 
                  
                  "Yeah. At 
                  the most." 
                  
                  "Thirty 
                  miles!" Morris said, sounding relieved. "That's not far at 
                  all!" 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  well..." Scott began. 
                  
                  Morris 
                  ignored him and continued talking. "I don't know what you 
                  clowns are worried about. Even if they reach us, we can still 
                  easily make it to the border." 
                  
                  "But sir, 
                  just because we reach the border doesn't mean we're in the 
                  clear," Reggie protested. 
                  
                  "Why not?" 
                  
                  "Because 
                  as they have no care for such things as borders or boundaries, 
                  they undoubtedly follow us over into Russian airspace," Alexei 
                  said quietly. 
                  
                  "Exactly," 
                  Scott said, shooting Alexei a grateful look for explaining 
                  things so bluntly to the irate commander. 
                  
                  "Oh," 
                  Morris said, his good spirits vanishing in the wake of his 
                  returning gloom. 
                  
                  "1000 feet 
                  and climbing," Reggie said. 
                  
                  The snowy 
                  slopes of the mountain, peppered with a stubble of trees, gave 
                  way to a clear expanse of snowy wasteland as they went higher. 
                  
                  "1400 feet 
                  and climbing," Reggie said a few minutes later. 
                  
                  The air in 
                  the plane was ice cold and the windows began to frost over 
                  with crystals of ice and the frozen steam of their breaths. 
                  Reggie grabbed an old cloth and scrubbed at the cockpit 
                  windows. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  getting colder," Scott said, feeling the burning cold through 
                  his parka. His gloveless fingers felt numb and he could barely 
                  feel the controls that he clutched at tightly. 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  Reggie said, his breath coming out like a foggy geyser. 
                  Casting aside the cloth, he used the palm of his hand to melt 
                  a small circular section so they could see. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  leaned forward, keeping one eye out the window and one eye on 
                  the instruments which he only hoped were accurate. If they 
                  weren't, he could easily misjudge their location and they 
                  could crash into the side of the mountain. 
                  
                  "1900 feet 
                  and climbing," Reggie said, still trying to clear the window. 
                  
                  "How much 
                  higher do we have to go?" Morris muttered. 
                  
                  "Not far," 
                  Scott said, trying to sound optimistic. "Another six hundred 
                  feet or so. This peak is only about 2500 feet at it's lowest 
                  point." 
                  
                  "Only
                  2500 feet!" Morris gasped. 
                  
                  He said 
                  nothing more and once again there was silence except for the 
                  squeaking and scraping coming from Reggie's window clearing 
                  efforts. Scott hunched over the controls. Sweat trickled down 
                  his neck under his collar. He was effectively flying blind, as 
                  he could see nothing by visual except a swirling whiteness. 
                  
                  "2200 feet 
                  and climbing," Reggie said. 
                  
                  The plane 
                  suddenly jerked and Scott struggled to keep her steady. 
                  
                  "Wings are 
                  icing up a bit," Reggie said quietly. 
                  
                  Scott made 
                  no comment. Vladimir had the plane sprayed with a de-icing 
                  agent before they left, but apparently it was starting to wear 
                  off. Worried gnawed at Scott as he thought what would happen 
                  if the wings totally iced up. 
                  
                  "2400 
                  feet," Reggie said. "And climbing." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  swallowed and tried to steady his nerves. The plane responded 
                  sluggishly and he had to fight to keep ascending. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  baby," Scott muttered between clenched teeth. "Only another 
                  100 feet." 
                  
                  His eyes 
                  never leaving the altimeter, Reggie began to count. "2450... 
                  2460... 2470... 2480.. 2490..." 
                  
                  The plane 
                  dipped and bucked. It took all of Scott's skill to keep them 
                  from hurling downward into a deadly dive. 
                  
                  "2500!" 
                  Reggie yelled. "Level out, Scott!" 
                  
                  "Leveling 
                  out," Scott said, surprised at how calm he sounded. 
                  
                  Still 
                  fighting the plane's desire to dive, Scott glanced sideways 
                  over at Reggie. "Don't worry, we'll make it." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  smiled wanly. "Sure we will. We're the best-in-the-business, 
                  remember?" 
                  
                  Now if 
                  only they could get across the mountain, the only thing 
                  standing between them and safety would be a swarm of Midis 
                  that, even at that moment, would be preparing to take off and 
                  pursue them. 
                  
                  
                  Instinctively Scott looked out the small opening in the 
                  frost-covered window, scanning the skies to the east and 
                  north. 
                  
                  Nothing. 
                  
                  But for 
                  how long? he wondered. How long before the enemy fighters 
                  would reach them? 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 17
                   
                  
                  "See 
                  Katherine anywhere?" 
                  
                  John shook 
                  his head. "Not yet, Dad. She said she meet us here in the 
                  second floor observation area at eleven thirty." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  checked his watch and frowned. "She's late. It's eleven 
                  thirty-five." 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  worry, Dad. She'll be coming along soon." 
                  
                  "I hope 
                  so. It won't do to be late. I don't want to give James the 
                  slightest advantage," Jeff said with a weary sigh. "It's going 
                  to be hard enough having a reasonable discussion with him as 
                  it is." 
                  
                  "Why?" 
                  John asked, curious. "What do you think he wants?" 
                  
                  "I have no 
                  idea," Jeff said with a shrug. "James Haydyn was always a 
                  mystery to me, from the moment I first met him in astronaut 
                  training at the Space Agency. I never understood him and I 
                  don't expect I ever will." 
                  
                  John 
                  looked side-ways at his father. "That didn't stop you from 
                  being friends though, did it?" 
                  
                  "No," Jeff 
                  admitted reluctantly. "It didn't. But he was a different 
                  person back then. " 
                  
                  Dad..." 
                  John said, hesitating. No matter the situation, he always 
                  found his father intimidating. 
                  
                  "What is 
                  it, son?" 
                  
                  "Can I ask 
                  you a question?" 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled. "Of course. What's on your mind, son?" 
                  
                  "What 
                  happened between you two to make you such bitter enemies?" 
                  
                  Jeff's 
                  took a deep breath. "That's a long story, John. One that is 
                  perhaps better left untold." 
                  
                  "Why won't 
                  you ever talk about it?" John couldn't help but ask. "Is it 
                  because it has to do with Mom?" 
                  
                  "Who told 
                  you that your mother had anything to do with it?" Jeff 
                  growled. 
                  
                  Curiosity 
                  helped John stand his ground. "You did, Dad. I overheard you 
                  and Collie arguing once." 
                  
                  "Did you? 
                  Well, you must have mistaken what we said." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  the big secret?" John insisted, unwillingly to give up in his 
                  quest for information. 
                  
                  "There is 
                  no secret!" 
                  
                  "Then why 
                  won't you talk about it?" John demanded. "You always avoid the 
                  subject. We have the right to know what this is all about." 
                  
                  "Nonsense! 
                  This has nothing to do with you boys," Jeff snapped. "It's 
                  between James and I." 
                  
                  "Is it?" 
                  John asked. "Tell that to Virgil and Alan then. They might 
                  disagree with you since they've become casualties in your 
                  private little war." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  suddenly looked very weary and so worried that John felt 
                  guilty. 
                  
                  "I'm 
                  sorry, Dad," he said quickly. "I didn't mean it the way it 
                  sounded. It's just that..." John searched for the right words. 
                  "For as long as I can remember there's been a cloak of secrecy 
                  around James Haydyn. And I never thought much of it, but now 
                  that there's so much at stake..." 
                  
                  "I 
                  understand how you feel, John, but..." He stopped talking and 
                  his eyes wandered over the bustling airport, as if seeking a 
                  way to escape. 
                  
                  John 
                  waited, unwilling to push the issue any further. If Jeff 
                  didn't want to speak about the subject, so be it. Who was he 
                  to make him relive a part of the past that both of them found 
                  so troubling? 
                  
                  It had 
                  been a traumatic experience for John to lose the mother he 
                  adored and worshipped. Even though he had been very young at 
                  the time, he could clearly remember the dark days of grief and 
                  sorrow that followed her death. How utterly distraught they 
                  all had been, especially his father. 
                  
                  John knew 
                  Jeff could never get over the fact that he hadn't been there 
                  with Lucille during her last moments. Her illness had been so 
                  sudden, so swift and deadly that by the time he had returned 
                  home from the mission he had been on, she had slipped away. 
                  Killed by a severe case of eclampsia, a complication of 
                  childbirth, that refused to respond to treatment. The 
                  condition was rare, almost unheard of in modern times, and the 
                  doctors were dumbfounded by its appearance. 
                  
                  John put a 
                  comforting hand on his father's shoulder. A move which 
                  surprised both of them. "Don't worry, Dad. It'll be alright." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled wanly. 
                  
                  "I hope 
                  so, John. This whole thing has gone on long enough..." Jeff 
                  shook his head. "I can't believe how far things have gone. How 
                  did we get to this place?" 
                  
                  It was a 
                  question directed at himself, and John was wisely silent. 
                  
                  "We were 
                  such friends. Who would ever have thought that James and I 
                  would end up the bitterest of enemies!" Jeff's gaze lingered 
                  on John. "You're right, John. You boys have a right to know 
                  what happened. To tell you the truth, I don't know why I never 
                  told you, except the whole situation still makes me boiling 
                  mad." 
                  
                  John held 
                  his silence, surprised by his father's sudden change of heart. 
                  
                  "We both 
                  met her around the same time," Jeff said quietly. 
                  
                  John knew 
                  that 'her' referred to Lucille. Jeff always got a certain 
                  look, gentle and longing, whenever he spoke of his dead wife. 
                  
                  "A mutual 
                  friend, Eric Crawford, invited us to attend an art exhibit 
                  featuring her work." 
                  
                  "Eric 
                  Crawford?' John questioned. 
                  
                  "Yes, 
                  Katherine's father. His wife, Melanie, was a close friend of 
                  your mother's." 
                  
                  "Did you 
                  go? To the art exhibit, I mean?" 
                  
                  "No. Not 
                  the first night. James went though. And when he came back he 
                  couldn't stop talking about the artist whose work was 
                  featured." Jeff chuckled. "James was never much for art, so I 
                  was curious. The next night I went with him to see what it was 
                  about this artist that he found so completely entrancing." 
                  
                  Jeff got a 
                  faraway look as he remembered the past. "And I found out. Up 
                  until then, I always thought that saying 'love at first sight' 
                  was complete balderdash. But it was true. For both of us." 
                  
                  "It was a 
                  beginning and an end. A beginning for your mother and I, an 
                  end to James and my friendship." Jeff smiled dryly. "You see, 
                  he believed in 'love at first sight' too and could never get 
                  past the idea that I stole his true love." 
                  
                  John 
                  frowned. "And that's it? That's the reason you two hate each 
                  other? Because he was mad at you about Mom?" 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  laughed bitterly. "No, son. That was just the start of things. 
                  From that moment on there was nothing but trouble. During our 
                  time in the Space Agency, things only got worse between us. I 
                  was assigned to all the important projects and missions and 
                  had great success while all he got was frustration and 
                  failure." 
                  
                  "Then the 
                  day came when James did something careless, something 
                  dangerous," Jeff said slowly. "And someone died because of it. 
                  A good man. Eric Crawford..." 
                  
                  John's 
                  eyes widened in surprise. 
                  
                  "As a 
                  result of his negligence, he was court-martialed and thrown 
                  out of the Agency. I testified at the hearing." 
                  
                  "So he 
                  blames you for that too?" John managed to ask. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  nodded. "Yes. That and much more. You see, about a year later 
                  he married Melanie Crawford, Eric's widow. Your mother and I 
                  never approved of the marriage. We always felt that he took 
                  advantage of her grief to weasel his way into her affections. 
                  I'm not sure why he did it. He never loved her really." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  stopped, angry. "He treated her cruelly, tortured her mentally 
                  for years, drove her towards an early death. And there was 
                  nothing we could do but watch it happen. Finally, we were able 
                  to get her away from him." 
                  
                  p p 
                  
                  "Another 
                  thing he blames you for?" John asked, wondering if the story 
                  could get much worse. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  nodded. "He thinks that we turned Melanie against him and 
                  ruined his chance for a happy family life. He was a terrible 
                  stepfather to Katherine and an even worse father to Jimmy, yet 
                  he can't understand why they hate him. He blames me for 
                  everything." 
                  
                  "Well, 
                  Dad, now I understand why you two don't like each other very 
                  much. It explains how the whole AIS, Tracy Aerospace rivalry 
                  got started." 
                  
                  "It didn't 
                  start out as a rivalry," Jeff said. "But we managed to make it 
                  into one quick enough...both of us. It's just as much my fault 
                  as James. Maybe more because I knew better." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  continued. "I mean, there was room enough for both our 
                  companies...the market was booming with opportunities. Things 
                  might not have gotten so bad if it hadn't been for Collie." 
                  
                  "Collie?" 
                  John asked, baffled. "You mean what happened with the Nova?" 
                  
                  "Yes and 
                  no," Jeff answered. "He was caught in the middle long before 
                  the Nova came along. You see, he worked for James before he 
                  came to Tracy Aerospace." 
                  
                  "Did he?" 
                  John asked. "That's funny. He never mentioned anything about 
                  it." 
                  
                  "I'm not 
                  surprised," Jeff said with a slight smile. "He and James 
                  fought like cats and dogs. They had a falling out over a 
                  project and James fired him. And as Collie was one of the 
                  brightest stars in the field, I was only too happy to snatch 
                  him up. Of course, James never forgave me for that 
                  either...he said that I stole his chief aeronautical 
                  engineer..." 
                  
                  Jeff fell 
                  silent and John figured the subject was closed. He was very 
                  surprised when his father started talking again. 
                  
                  "Poor 
                  Collie!" Jeff said, with a pained expression. "He would have 
                  been alive it weren't for my stubborn pride." 
                  
                  Troubled 
                  by his father's obvious unhappiness, John tried to comfort 
                  him. "Don't blame yourself for what happened, Dad. It wasn't 
                  your fault." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled bitterly. "I may not have fired the bullet that killed 
                  him, John, but I'm still to blame." 
                  
                  John was 
                  about to speak when he caught sight of Kat. 
                  
                  "There she 
                  is!" he cried, pointing across the crowded airport towards a 
                  young woman standing in front of the observation windows. She 
                  was watching the air traffic intensely, paying no attention to 
                  the stream of people that passed by. Though it had been a 
                  number of years since they had last seen her there was no 
                  mistaking it was Kat. Her brilliant coppery-colored hair stood 
                  out against the backdrop of the gray world in the window. 
                  
                  "Kat!" 
                  John called. 
                  
                  Kat turned 
                  around, looking around for the source of the voice. Catching 
                  sight of John, she rushed to meet him. 
                  
                  "Johnny!" 
                  she cried, giving him a delighted hug. "You're already here! I 
                  was waiting for you to land." 
                  
                  John 
                  smiled, pleased to see her. She had changed more than he had 
                  thought from seeing her on the vidcomm. Not in her appearance, 
                  John decided. But rather in her personality. She seemed so 
                  much more disciplined and quiet than she used to be. The fire 
                  that always burned brightly in her was now only a small 
                  flicker. 
                  
                  It was a 
                  change that pleased John greatly. He felt like maybe they 
                  could truly be friends. They had never been close as children. 
                  During her visits, his quiet personality and desire for 
                  solitude made him her least favorite companion and she had 
                  always sought out the company of his brothers, particularly 
                  Virgil for reasons that John still couldn't understand. 
                  
                  The 
                  slightest frown crossed Kat's face as she looked into his blue 
                  eyes, and, as if sensing what he was thinking, she pulled 
                  away. 
                  
                  John 
                  reluctantly let her go, feeling a little confused by the 
                  strange attraction he felt. 
                  
                  "Why are 
                  looking at me that way, Johnny?" she asked when he continued 
                  to stare at her. "Do I have lobsters crawling out of my ears 
                  or something?" 
                  
                  "No, 
                  Kat..." John shook his head. "It's just you seem different." 
                  
                  Kat raised 
                  her eyebrows and her gray eyes sparkled. "Different, huh? Is 
                  that good or bad?" 
                  
                  Catching 
                  sight of Jeff standing behind John, a look of surprise and 
                  shock crossed Kat's face. She was startled by his haggard 
                  appearance. Forcing a smile, she reached out and shook his 
                  hand. "Mr. Tracy. It's...it's...been a long time." 
                  
                  "Yes it 
                  has, Katherine," Jeff replied. "Too long." 
                  
                  They 
                  headed out to the front of the airport where Kat had parked 
                  Virgil's car. In her haste, Kat had pulled into a zone where 
                  parking was strictly prohibited, and as they neared, they 
                  could see a white piece of paper fluttered under one of the 
                  windshield wipers. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  snatched it up and read it over. "Oh, damn. Another ticket. 
                  That makes three since last night. What is it with this town 
                  anyway? I can't for the life of me understand why Virgil would 
                  want to live here when there are so many other less 
                  law-abiding places in the world." 
                  
                  No one 
                  spoke as Kat navigated out of the busy airport. Saturday was 
                  the busiest day of the whole week and the roads that led to 
                  and from the airport were packed with vehicles. It was slow 
                  going and they inched along painfully slow. Kat drummed her 
                  fingers on the steering wheel, becoming more and more 
                  impatient with the delays. 
                  
                  "Oh, 
                  forget this!" she snapped. Whipping the steering wheel to the 
                  right, she drove onto the shoulder and sped towards the exit 
                  at a frightening speed. 
                  
                  In the 
                  back seat of the car, John held on for dear life. Jeff, less 
                  concerned, looked out the window towards the snow-covered 
                  peaks of the Rocky Mountain and the gray sky swirling with 
                  dark clouds. 
                  
                  "Have you 
                  seen Alan or Virgil?" Jeff asked, once they were on the busy 
                  highway that would take them to downtown Denver. 
                  
                  "Both of 
                  them," Kat said, her eyes never leaving the road. "Alan's 
                  doing okay. They're going to release him in a couple days. 
                  He's got a pretty bad concussion and a broken collar bone, but 
                  other than that, he's fine." 
                  
                  "And 
                  Virgil?" 
                  
                  Kat 
                  sighed. "I don't know, Mr. Tracy." 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you mean you don't know?" Jeff demanded. "Is he hurt?" 
                  
                  "Oh, it's 
                  not that. He's fine. It's just that...things don't look so 
                  good for him," Kat said, troubled. "I'm no lawyer, mind you, 
                  but it seems like they've got an awful lot of evidence against 
                  him." She paused and scowled. "That Haydyn. He planned 
                  everything out just right. Virgil will be lucky if he doesn't 
                  spend the rest of his life in jail." 
                  
                  "Is it 
                  that bad?" Jeff asked bleakly. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  glanced over at him, her eyes full of sympathy. "I'm afraid 
                  so, Mr. Tracy. Unless you can find a way to convince Haydyn to 
                  let the truth come out, Virgil's had it." 
                  
                  John 
                  checked his watch. They were going to be late. It was twelve 
                  o'clock now. 
                  
                  "How much 
                  farther?" he asked. 
                  
                  "About 
                  another ten minutes as long as we don't hit any delays." 
                  
                  They drove 
                  along in silence for a couple of minutes. John could see that 
                  his father was taking the news about Virgil hard. He looked so 
                  tired and worn out that John wondered if he was really up to 
                  facing Haydyn in such a high-stakes struggle session. 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you think Haydyn wants?" John asked Kat, wanting to hear her 
                  insights into the situation. After all, he thought, James 
                  Haydyn was her stepfather. 
                  
                  Kat 
                  shrugged and shook her head. "I really don't know. Probably 
                  something that's important to you, Mr. Tracy." 
                  
                  "Then you 
                  think he's willing to bargain for Virgil's freedom?" John 
                  asked. "I thought maybe he just wanted to gloat." 
                  
                  "No, son," 
                  Jeff said slowly. "James' motives are never that 
                  straightforward. I think Katherine is right. He wants 
                  something from me that I value. I only wish I knew what it was 
                  so I could be prepared. I don't like to go into something like 
                  this without an ace up my sleeve." 
                  
                  John 
                  thought of the mysterious CD. A vague hope began to form 
                  somewhere in the back of his mind. "Dad! Show Kat that CD that 
                  Collie gave you." 
                  
                  Jeff gave 
                  Kat the CD and explained how it came into his possession. 
                  Keeping one eye on the road, she studied it with great 
                  interest. "Have you played it?" she asked. 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Jeff nodded. "It's some kind of music group called El Diablo." 
                  
                  "The 
                  Devil?" Kat said curiously. "I never heard of any such group." 
                  
                  "Let's 
                  listen to it," John suggested. 
                  
                  "Good 
                  idea." Kat slid the CD into the car's player. Instantly, a 
                  raucous, discordant noise filled the car. John fought the urge 
                  to clap his hands over his ears. It was awful stuff. He had 
                  never heard such music in his life. 
                  
                  Kat hit 
                  the eject button. "That's no music." 
                  
                  "You're 
                  telling me," John said, his ears still ringing. 
                  
                  "No I 
                  mean, it really isn't." 
                  
                  Jeff and 
                  John both gazed at her dumbfounded. 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you mean, Katherine?' Jeff finally asked. 
                  
                  "I mean 
                  that it's an encoded data stream," Kat explained. "It sounds 
                  that way because the CD player is trying to read it as a WAV 
                  file." 
                  
                  They were 
                  in sight of the InnTech's building and Kat slowed, looking for 
                  a place to park. Finding none, she squeezed into a narrow spot 
                  in front of a fire hydrant. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  one more ticket?" she said, with a shrug. "John, can you hand 
                  me my PC?" 
                  
                  John 
                  picked up a small black case and passed it up to her. 
                  
                  "Thanks," 
                  Kat said absently. She flipped the computer open, turned it 
                  on, and slid the CD into the drive along the side. 
                  
                  "What are 
                  you going to do?" Jeff wanted to know. 
                  
                  "Try and 
                  find out what format it's in and see if I can decode it," Kat 
                  explained. Her fingers flew over the keys as she typed in 
                  commands. 
                  
                  "Is it 
                  going to take a long time?" 
                  
                  "Damn," 
                  Kat swore quietly. She looked up at Jeff. "That's your answer, 
                  Mr. Tracy. It's encoded and locked. I can get by all that but 
                  it's going to take some time." 
                  
                  "How 
                  long?" John said, looking at car's clock. The digital display 
                  said 12:11. 
                  
                  "Ten, 
                  fifteen minutes maybe." 
                  
                  John 
                  couldn't help but smile. "That long, huh?" 
                  
                  "Yes," Kat 
                  said regretfully. "I'm a little out of practice doing this 
                  kind of thing. Ever since I took that job with the Defense 
                  Department I hardly ever get a chance to do the fun stuff. 
                  It's all meetings and red tape." 
                  
                  "We'd 
                  better go," Jeff said, noticing the time. "We're late as it 
                  is. Why don't you stay out here and work on it, Katherine?" 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  Kat murmured, already lost in the challenge of figuring out 
                  the puzzle laid before her. 
                  
                  Jeff and 
                  John got out of the car and headed towards the InnTech 
                  building. Just outside it they stopped and looked up. 
                  
                  Up there 
                  somewhere, James Haydyn was waiting. 
                  
                  Like a 
                  spider, thought John with a shudder. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  John," Jeff said, opening the door. "There's no use in putting 
                  off the inevitable, no matter how unpleasant it is. I've got 
                  to face James. Virgil and Julie's lives depend on it." 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 18
                   
                  
                  "That's 
                  much better, don't you think?" Reggie said as the last of the 
                  frost disappeared from the windows. 
                  
                  "Yeah," 
                  Scott agreed. "Now we'll have a nice view of the Midis bearing 
                  down on us." 
                  
                  Somehow, 
                  they had managed to cross over the mountain without crashing. 
                  Tinkering and fiddling, Reggie had gotten the ancient heater 
                  to work slightly. The weak trickle of warm air wasn't enough 
                  to heat the plane, but it melted the frost off the cockpit 
                  windows and Scott was extremely grateful for that small favor. 
                  
                  The view 
                  was clear as they descended back down. Scott had brought the 
                  plane down to a height of only two hundred feet as they were 
                  crossing a smooth plain instead of forest. He was hoping that 
                  it would buy them some extra time, as the Bereznik pilots 
                  would have to locate them visually without the help of radar. 
                  
                  At the 
                  lower altitude, the wings seemed to stop icing up as well, 
                  something which relieved Scott more than he cared to admit. 
                  
                  "How far 
                  are we from the border?" Morris asked, after some time had 
                  passed. 
                  
                  "About 
                  fifteen minutes," Scott said. 
                  
                  "And still 
                  no Midis," Morris said with confidence. "We might make it yet, 
                  Captain, despite what you say!" 
                  
                  "We're not 
                  in the clear yet," Scott replied, wishing he felt as 
                  optimistic as the commander did. 
                  
                  "Think 
                  they picked us up on radar?" Reggie asked quietly. 
                  
                  "Who?" 
                  Scott said. "The Berezniks or our people?" 
                  
                  "Both." 
                  
                  "Without a 
                  doubt," Scott said. "The question isn't if they picked us up, 
                  it's who will reach us first." 
                  
                  "Wanna bet 
                  that the Berezniks arrive first?" Reggie said, grinning. "Two 
                  to one I'll give you." 
                  
                  "Cheerful 
                  guy," Scott growled. "You have a knack for making me feel so 
                  much better at times like these, you know that?" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  didn't answer. Frowning, he stared out the window towards the 
                  rising sun in the east. 
                  
                  "See 
                  something?" Scott asked anxiously. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know...maybe." p 
                  
                  Scott 
                  scanned the sky, straining to see any sight of movement. 
                  Except for a few high clouds, there was no trace of the 
                  previous night's snowstorm and the sky was a pale grayish 
                  blue. 
                  
                  "There!" 
                  Reggie pointed at a distant patch of sky. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  see anything. You must be hallucinating, Lieutenant," Morris 
                  grumbled. 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Scott said slowly. "He's not hallucinating, Commander..." 
                  
                  He had 
                  seen it too. A brief flash of metal, gleaming like a freshly 
                  minted coin as the sun's rays touched its silvery surface. 
                  
                  "Maybe 
                  it's a commercial jet," Reggie said hopefully. "There's an air 
                  route nearby that the airlines use to travel to and from the 
                  capital." 
                  
                  "That's no 
                  passenger jet," Scott said. "Look!" 
                  
                  A long 
                  line of tiny specks had appeared. Rapidly approaching, they 
                  were close enough to see clearly. Scott stopped counting at 
                  ten. 
                  
                  "How far 
                  away are we from the border now, Reg?" Scott asked. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  tore his eyes away from the window and checked their position. 
                  "Ten minutes, Scott." 
                  
                  Scott did 
                  a quick mental calculation. "They'll reach us in about five. 
                  Still way too far away from base." 
                  
                  "Suppose 
                  we try and land now?" suggested Morris. "It's pretty flat and 
                  clear down there." p 
                  
                  "No way!" 
                  Reggie cried. "I'm not going through another arctic adventure 
                  with you. Besides, we need a real runway if we're going 
                  to have any sort of chance to land her without full gear." 
                  
                  "And it's 
                  also very likely a Bereznik army unit is on their way by 
                  ground in case we do land within their reach," Alexei added 
                  quietly. 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you suggest we do then?" demanded Morris. "Sit back and wait 
                  for those Midi to tear us to pieces?" 
                  
                  "They 
                  won't do that," Alexei said, smiling thinly. 
                  
                  "Why not?" 
                  
                  "Yeah, why 
                  not?" Reggie echoed, curious. 
                  
                  "Because, 
                  for whatever reason, they want you alive." Alexei explained. 
                  "And that in itself, is a big advantage to have." 
                  
                  "Look!" 
                  Reggie pointed in the opposite direction, out of the side 
                  windows next to Scott. "More of them!� 
                  
                  Scott 
                  quickly peered out the windows to the west. A cluster of 
                  specks streaked towards them at supersonic speed. But there 
                  was something different about these fighters. Their formation 
                  was uncannily familiar. It was a flying pattern that his own 
                  unit often used on combat missions. 
                  
                  "They're 
                  ours!" Reggie cried, also recognizing the formation. 
                  
                  "Thank 
                  god!" Morris gasped. "We're saved!" 
                  
                  "Are we?" 
                  Scott asked. 
                  
                  He and 
                  Reggie looked at each other doubtfully, each knowing what the 
                  other was thinking. The Berezniks on one side, the USAF on the 
                  other. 
                  
                  And they 
                  were smack dab in the middle of it all. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  The two 
                  groups of fighters converged together at a meeting point some 
                  five thousand feet above the antique bomber. For several 
                  minutes, all was quiet as the two sides exchanged verbal 
                  warnings. 
                  
                  Even 
                  without a radio, Scott knew what was being said. The Berezniks 
                  threatening to attack if their air space wasn't immediately 
                  vacated. The USAF stating the conditions of the No-Fly zone 
                  guidelines that they were enforcing. Neither side would budge 
                  and a fight was inevitable. 
                  
                  But who 
                  would fire first? Scott wondered. 
                  
                  He didn't 
                  have long to wait before a Midi missile streaked through the 
                  sky. The Air Force fighters scattered in its wake and the 
                  deadly weapon continued harmlessly onward, completely missing 
                  its intended targets. 
                  
                  
                  Immediately, the USAF fighters attacked. 
                  
                  Then all 
                  hell broke loose. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  High above 
                  in the sky above them, a battle raged such as Scott had never 
                  seen. The air was alive with smoke and flames as aircraft from 
                  both sides exploded into fiery balls of debris. 
                  
                  Several 
                  times, flaming pieces of metal rained down onto the Muorometz 
                  and Scott worried that they might catch fire. Forgotten by 
                  both sides, they eventually managed to slip away and leave the 
                  conflict in the distance. 
                  
                  "How far 
                  are we now?" Morris asked. 
                  
                  "Fifteen 
                  minutes from base," Reggie said, his voice cracking with 
                  anxiety. 
                  
                  Fifteen 
                  minutes! Scott thought. So close, yet so far away. 
                  
                  "Oh, 
                  bugger," Reg said quietly, looking upward. "We've got 
                  company." 
                  
                  Scott's 
                  eyes went up to the object that held his attention. 
                  
                  High 
                  above, an USAF fighter hovered. Scott felt his dread growing. 
                  Without a radio they would have no way to communicate. Even 
                  now, Scott knew that the pilot would be sending a message to 
                  them, demanding they reveal their identity. 
                  
                  A minute 
                  passed and the fighter dipped lower, almost settling on top of 
                  them. 
                  
                  Scott held 
                  their position doggedly. The Muorometz vibrated and shook from 
                  the turbulence caused by the larger, more powerful fighter. 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  gave voice to Scott's fears. "You think they'll shoot us 
                  down?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  didn't answer. He could see the base in the distance. 
                  
                  If only 
                  they could reach it! 
                  
                  Then a 
                  missile flashed by their right wing. Close but deliberately 
                  missing them. 
                  
                  A warning 
                  shot. 
                  
                  Even so, 
                  it was deadly. As the missile's fiery vapor trail passed over 
                  the wing, the ancient metal peeled away and melted like wax. 
                  The plane lurched to the right, the controls tearing out of 
                  Scott's hands. 
                  
                  For a few 
                  seconds that dove towards the earth, spinning wildly in 
                  circles. Scott could hear Morris' startled shouts, the 
                  children's quiet sobs, and Reggie's frantic cursing. Only 
                  Alexei seemed undisturbed. Sitting quite still in his seat, he 
                  murmured quietly in Bereznik. 
                  
                  He's 
                  praying, Scott realized dimly. 
                  
                  
                  Desperately, he tried to bring the plane out of the deadly 
                  dive. 
                  
                  "Throttle 
                  back!" Reggie shouted. 
                  
                  Of course, 
                  Scott thought. It just might work to slow them down enough to 
                  escape the crushing physical forces and there was a chance he 
                  could regain control once again. 
                  
                  Keeping 
                  his fingers crossed, Scott tried it. He knew that if it didn't 
                  work there was no hope of surviving; the Muorometz would smash 
                  into the ground with incredible, devastating force. 
                  
                  The whine 
                  of the engines faded and there was a coughing sputter as the 
                  propellers slowed. Scott could feel the plane responding every 
                  so slightly. Using all of his skill, he compensated for the 
                  damaged wing by rolling the plane slightly to the left. 
                  Miraculously, they leveled out. 
                  
                  It wasn't 
                  a second too soon. The ground was less than fifty feet below 
                  and Scott felt a little breathless when he realized just how 
                  close they had come to death. 
                  
                  "Scott! 
                  Look out!" Reggie shouted. "The tower! 
                  
                  The base's 
                  water tower loomed directly ahead. 
                  
                  Instantly, 
                  Scott reacted, flipping to the plane on its side. As they 
                  veered around the huge metal tank there was a horrific snap as 
                  something clipped the tower's maintenance ladder. 
                  
                  "What the 
                  hell was that?" Scott murmured. 
                  
                  "The other 
                  part of the landing gear," Reg announced after a quick look 
                  out the lower windows. 
                  
                  "Oh," 
                  Scott said, unable to think of anything else to say in the 
                  face of such an awful development. 
                  
                  Now they 
                  had no landing gear. It would have been very tricky 
                  with just one wheel, but now that the whole thing was 
                  gone...how in the world were they going to land? 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  "What are 
                  we going to do now?" Morris demanded. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  know," Scott said. 
                  
                  "Can we 
                  land on the runway anyway?" 
                  
                  "No, sir," 
                  Reggie answered grimly, shaking his head. "We'll crack up like 
                  an egg on that hard surface." 
                  
                  "What are 
                  we going to do then? What are we going to do?" Morris asked, a 
                  near-hysterical edge to his voice. 
                  
                  Scott and 
                  Reggie looked at each other hopelessly, both of them trying to 
                  desperately think of a solution to the dilemma. 
                  
                  If only 
                  they could land on a softer surface, one that would give a 
                  little more than the runway's solid concrete, Scott thought. 
                  
                  He looked 
                  down longingly at the runway. Fire and rescue vehicles were 
                  racing along the access roads in anticipation of the crippled 
                  plane's landing. If only there was some way... 
                  
                  As they 
                  passed the end of the airfield, Scott carefully began to 
                  circle the plane around for another pass. The controls were 
                  sluggish and barely responded to his gentle prodding. To make 
                  matters even worse, the damaged wing seemed to be crumpling 
                  even more. 
                  
                  Scott knew 
                  they didn't have much time left; if they were to any chance of 
                  surviving at all they had to think of something fast. Very 
                  fast. 
                  
                  As he 
                  wracked his brain for ideas, Scott's eyes wandered over the 
                  landscape. The city was less than two miles away. Acting as a 
                  natural barrier, the Kiven River flowed between the city's 
                  outer suburbs and the military base. The water of the river 
                  was a murky gray and small chunks of broken ice bobbed along 
                  the surface. 
                  
                  Water. An 
                  idea flashed into Scott's mind. 
                  
                  "We'll 
                  land on the river!" he said, turning quickly to Reggie. 
                  
                  "You mean
                  in the river," Reggie corrected, frowning. "What then, 
                  Scott? We'll sink like a rock in this thing, you know." 
                  
                  "I know, 
                  but what choice do we have?" 
                  
                  "None," 
                  Reggie said, still frowning. "I'm just not too thrilled with 
                  the idea of another dunking. I hate cold water!" 
                  
                  "Would you 
                  rather be dead?" Alexei asked. "I think it is a good idea, 
                  Captain." 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you think, Commander?" Scott asked, twisting around in his 
                  seat. 
                  
                  "Just go 
                  ahead and do it," Morris snapped. "I can't take much more of 
                  this." 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  Scott said, heading towards the water. "Let's just hope that 
                  Air Control figures out what we're up to and sends Rescue out 
                  right quick to pick us up." 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Inching 
                  the plane downward, Scott headed towards the river. He tried 
                  not to think about the smoke streaming from the damaged wing 
                  or the sputtering engines. They had come to far to fail now. 
                  One way or another, he would make sure they survived. 
                  
                  Another 
                  propeller grated to a stop with a weak cough, leaving only one 
                  of its companions left to power the old Muorometz to its final 
                  resting place in the icy waters of the Kiven. 
                  
                  "Should we 
                  still dump the fuel?" Reggie asked. 
                  
                  "No, 
                  there's no time to do it now. Besides, I'm not worried about 
                  it anymore since we'll be in the water." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  grimaced. "Yeah, we'll be in the water alright. What's the 
                  plan once we cra...er... land ?" 
                  
                  "Real 
                  simple, Reg. Get out and stay afloat until Rescue comes and 
                  picks us up." 
                  
                  "Oh, is 
                  that all?" Reggie grinned. "And here I thought it was going to 
                  be difficult." 
                  
                  A 
                  disturbing thought occurred to Scott. He cast a worried look 
                  back at the others. "All of you can swim I hope?" 
                  
                  Alexei 
                  nodded in reply and the Commander gave a disgusted snort. "Of 
                  course, Captain! I'll have you know that back in my Academy 
                  days I was a champion swimmer." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  couldn't resist the opportunity to tease. "Your academy days, 
                  sir? Are you sure you remember that far back? I know they say 
                  that elephants never forget but..." 
                  
                  Morris' 
                  indignant reply was cut short by a strange rumbling noise as 
                  the last engine quit. All was eerily silent except for the 
                  howling of the wind and the creak of the plane's metal 
                  framework. 
                  
                  Scott's 
                  mouth went dry. This was it. 
                  
                  His 
                  knuckles showed white as he gripped the controls. Just like 
                  hand gliding, he thought. Use the wind currents to coast in. 
                  Bring her down nice and slowly. 
                  
                  Down, 
                  down, down. 
                  
                  On the 
                  main bridge that crossed the river, a line of spectators had 
                  gathered to watch. Further upstream, a couple of tugboats were 
                  chugging along, heading towards the anticipated crash site. 
                  
                  Scott felt 
                  strangely calm as they came in towards the gray water. 
                  
                  They were 
                  close enough to see the rippling waves. The water looked so 
                  gloomy and cold, that Scott could feel its icy chill already. 
                  No matter. They wouldn't have to endure the freezing 
                  temperatures for long. Help was already on the way and it 
                  would only be a matter of minutes before someone fished them 
                  out. 
                  
                  "Ready?" 
                  Scott said quietly to Reggie. 
                  
                  "Not 
                  really. But don't let that stop you!" 
                  
                  The plane 
                  slowed and started to lose momentum. Struggling to keep the 
                  nose up, Scott brought it down to the water more quickly than 
                  he had planned. They skimmed over the water and brushed the 
                  surface for a second before becoming airborne once more. Waves 
                  of water sloshed up, soaking the windows. Almost instantly, 
                  the moisture on the window froze into a thin layer of ice. 
                  
                  Unable to 
                  see, Scott momentarily lost his bearings. He felt a stab of 
                  panic when he thought of the bridge. If they crashed into one 
                  of the supports... 
                  
                  Abruptly, 
                  he pulled the plane into the river. 
                  
                  Too fast! 
                  Scott thought, cursing his stupidity. He was thrown forward 
                  then back with incredible force as the plane slammed into the 
                  water. They skidded along the surface, going straight for a 
                  few moments, before veering sideways. 
                  
                  Crunch! 
                  Unable to withstand the great pressure, one of the wings torn 
                  clear off and the entire right side of the plane collapsed. 
                  The water rushing inward acted like a natural brake and they 
                  slowed down to a stop. Bobbing like an ice cube, the plane 
                  quickly flipped on its damaged side and instantly began to 
                  fill with water 
                  
                  Scott 
                  barely had time to unclip his safety restraints before the 
                  water washed over him. He had a brief glimpse of Reggie lying 
                  limp and still in his seat as they began to sink. 
                  
                  Out of the 
                  corner of his eye, he could see the others scrambling out of 
                  their seats. Alexei forced the door open on the unsubmerged 
                  side of the plane and climbed out. Reaching down, he pulled 
                  out Sasha out, then Nikolas. Never moving so quick in his 
                  life, Morris managed to fit his bulky frame through the door. 
                  There was a series of four splashes as they dived into the 
                  river. Swimming a short distance away, they hung onto each 
                  other and treaded water to stay afloat. 
                  
                  "Captain!" 
                  Alexei called. 
                  
                  The plane 
                  was sinking faster and faster as the inflow of water weighed 
                  them down like lead weights. Ignoring the sharp stabs of pain 
                  he felt in his ribs and shoulder, he held Reggie's head above 
                  water with hand and tugged at the safety belt with the other. 
                  The buckles were bent and refused to come undone. Desperately 
                  he worked at them, his fingers aching from pressing so hard 
                  into the metal. 
                  
                  The water 
                  was deeper now, swirling around in miniature whirlpools, 
                  lapping against Reggie's face. Soon they would be totally 
                  under. Scott felt sick at the thought of leaving his friend to 
                  die but if he didn't get out soon... 
                  
                  No! Scott 
                  thought, angry with himself. He couldn't leave Reggie behind. 
                  The lieutenant was not only his friend, he was also one of his 
                  men. His welfare was Scott's responsibility. Besides, he knew 
                  that if the situation were reversed, Reggie would never 
                  let him go without one hell of a fight. 
                  
                  One of the 
                  buckles loosened slightly then popped open with a rusty 
                  squeak. The other was hopelessly stuck into place. Scott gave 
                  up. Grabbing Reggie's shoulder he tried to slide him out of 
                  the restraint. 
                  
                  There was 
                  just no time! The water was almost covering them. The plane 
                  groaned and creaked as it began to settle. Lurching, it 
                  threatened to roll upside down onto its roof. 
                  
                  It was 
                  just no use! He just couldn't get Reggie free. 
                  
                  But still 
                  Scott made no move to leave. A stubborn determination to 
                  succeed, one character traits which all the Tracys had in 
                  common, kept him struggling, unwilling to give up even in the 
                  face of certain defeat. 
                  
                  "Captain!" 
                  A voice sounded next to Scott's shoulder, startling him. 
                  
                  It was 
                  Alexei. 
                  
                  "Allow 
                  me," he said, squeezing past Scott. 
                  
                  Placing 
                  one hand on Reggie's still restrained shoulder, he braced 
                  against the seat and gave a quick jerk. 
                  
                  Pop! 
                  
                  Scott 
                  shuddered at the sound of bones dislocating from their proper 
                  socket. 
                  
                  "An old 
                  Stasee trick," Alexei explained. "Great for getting 
                  information from an unwilling party." 
                  
                  Hurriedly, 
                  but as gently as possible, they slid Reggie loose from the 
                  safety belt. Wrapping an arm around his chest, Scott held the 
                  unconscious pilot face up in the water. 
                  
                  "Come on!" 
                  Scott shouted. 
                  
                  The plane 
                  sank under just as they reached the door. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  barely had time to take a last gasp of air before the icy 
                  water covered his head. All was dark and gray and he couldn't 
                  see anything. Hanging onto Reggie with an absolute death grip, 
                  he swam through the door and headed upwards. 
                  
                  After what 
                  seemed like an eternity, he broke through the surface of the 
                  water. The air, feeling even colder than the water, hit him 
                  like a sledgehammer as it blew over him. For a few seconds, he 
                  panted and coughed, trying to clear his lungs and catch his 
                  breath. 
                  
                  A few feet 
                  away, the surface of the water exploded. Alexei appeared, 
                  coughing and gasping. He caught sight of Scott and swam over 
                  to him. Together they towed Reggie through the water and 
                  joined Morris and the two children who were only a short 
                  distance away. 
                  
                  "I didn't 
                  think you we going to make it, Captain," Morris said, looking 
                  at Scott with undisguised admiration. "You sure took one hell 
                  of a chance, risking your life like that." 
                  
                  "Some 
                  things are worth the risk," Scott replied, through chattering 
                  teeth. "A life is too precious a commodity to give up on 
                  easily." 
                  
                  And it was 
                  true. Scott had been raised respecting the sanctity of life, 
                  but never before had his father's teachings held such meaning, 
                  such truth, as they did at that very moment. 
                  
                  They 
                  huddled together. The tugboats were chugging towards them and 
                  in the distance the whine of powerful motors signaled that 
                  Rescue was also on its way. Scott allowed himself a moment of 
                  relief, before turning his attention to Reggie. 
                  
                  "Reg!" 
                  Scott called, slapping him lightly on the cheek. "Reg!" 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  stirred and groaned. His eyelids fluttered, then slowly 
                  opened. Dazed and confused, he stared at Scott wonderingly. A 
                  weak grin appeared. "Scott...is that you? Have I died and gone 
                  to Hell?" 
                  
                  Scott 
                  smiled. Same old Reggie. After all they had been through in 
                  the last twenty-four hours he still hadn't lost his sense of 
                  humor. "Yeah, Reg, it's me. Hate to disappoint you, buddy, but 
                  you didn't quite make it that far. Hell's still a long way 
                  away for you." 
                  
                  Reggie 
                  shivered. "No? Then what do you call this?" 
                  
                  
                  "Temporary." 
                  
                  The 
                  tugboats were closer now, less than a hundred meters. Already, 
                  the crew was preparing towlines to use in help bring them 
                  aboard. 
                  
                  "Is it 
                  over then, Scott?" Reggie murmured, through half-closed eyes. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  smiled. "Yes, Reg. It's over." 
                  
                  And it 
                  was. At last. 
                  
                  
                  Chapter 19
                   
                  
                  "It's been 
                  a long time, Jeff." 
                  
                  Jeff stood 
                  facing his former friend and long-time enemy. Except for a 
                  sprinkling of gray in his dark hair and the addition of a few 
                  lines around his mouth, James Haydyn had not changed much 
                  except for one thing. 
                  
                  His eyes. 
                  
                  There was 
                  such coldness, such intense hatred radiating from those dark 
                  orbs that Jeff felt a chill of apprehension. Here was a man 
                  that would do anything to get what he wanted. And what he 
                  wanted was revenge. 
                  
                  Jeff knew 
                  it instinctively. He could tell that James Haydyn had been 
                  waiting for this day for a very long time. Planning and biding 
                  his time, until the perfect opportunity came along. Now he 
                  fully intended to crush his enemy once and for all. 
                  
                  "Sit 
                  down," Haydyn said, motioning to a chair at the opposite end 
                  of the table. 
                  
                  Jeff sat 
                  down. With arms folded, John hung back by the door. He could 
                  feel the dangerous atmosphere and couldn't bring himself to 
                  sit down. 
                  
                  "You are 
                  John, am I correct?" Haydyn asked, with friendly interest. 
                  
                  John gave 
                  a curt nod. "Yeah, that would be me." 
                  
                  "Has your 
                  father told you who I am?" 
                  
                  Again, 
                  John nodded. "Yeah, he told me." 
                  
                  "Good," 
                  Haydyn said, smiling. "Then we can get started without wasting 
                  any more time. You were quite late, you know. Very rude of you 
                  really, considering I am kind enough to be willing to strike a 
                  deal." 
                  
                  John 
                  swallowed a sarcastic answer at the tip of his tongue and 
                  remained silent. 
                  
                  "What do 
                  you want, James?" Jeff asked quietly. 
                  
                  "You are 
                  always so blunt, Jeff!" Haydyn chuckled. "Virgil is just like 
                  you, you know. Very much like Lucille, but also like you. Did 
                  you know he asked the very same question only yesterday?" 
                  Haydyn's shook his head in mock sorrow and clicked his tongue. 
                  "It's amazing how much trouble a person can get into in less 
                  than a day." 
                  
                  The 
                  muscles in Jeff's jaw tightened, but he said nothing. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  continued, delighting in every word. "It is a shame really, 
                  that such a thing had to happen to him. I am assuming that 
                  dear Katherine filled you in on all the details?" 
                  
                  "Yes," 
                  Jeff said shortly. "She told me what happened." 
                  
                  "Good. It 
                  will save me the task of explaining just how badly things 
                  could go for dear Virgil." Haydyn leaned back in his chair and 
                  folded his hands. "You know I figure that he'll spend the 
                  better part of forty years in prison. That is of course if he 
                  has a good lawyer and a lenient judge." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  leaned forward. "Enough, James! Tell me what you want." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  pursed his lips and regarded Jeff steadily, his eyes dancing 
                  with glee. "What makes you think I want anything, old friend?" 
                  
                  "Tell me 
                  what you want," Jeff repeated slowly. "And I will give it to 
                  you." 
                  
                  "This is 
                  what I want." Haydyn slid a packet of papers down the long 
                  table. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  picked them up and started reading. After a minute he set the 
                  papers back down. 
                  
                  John was 
                  alarmed by Jeff's expression. It was one of complete 
                  unhappiness and despair. For the longest time, Jeff said 
                  nothing. He only sat and stared at Haydyn. 
                  
                  "Well, old 
                  friend, do we have a deal or not?" Haydyn finally said. "It's 
                  your choice...Virgil's future or Tracy Aerospace." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  nodded slowly ignoring John's astonished gasp. "We have a 
                  deal, James. But I want a couple of things from you." 
                  
                  "Sure. You 
                  may list your demands. I'm not saying that I'll agree to them, 
                  but you can list them nevertheless..." 
                  
                  "If I do 
                  this, I want you to leave my family alone," Jeff said. 
                  
                  "Of 
                  course," Haydyn said happily. "Nothing would please me more." 
                  
                  "And 
                  Julie.... I want her back, James. Safe and sound." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  snorted. "I was going to do that anyway, Jeff. What else do 
                  you want?" 
                  
                  "Nothing," 
                  Jeff said wearily. "That's it." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  smiled. Victory was his and he knew it. "It's a deal. Now just 
                  sign the dotted line and all is settled." 
                  
                  "I'll sign 
                  it, but first I want to see Julie." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  simple enough." Haydyn turned on the intercom that was built 
                  directly into the conference table. "You can bring her in 
                  now." 
                  
                  The door 
                  opened and a man entered leading Julie in by the arm. She was 
                  blindfolded and a piece of insulator tape covered her mouth. 
                  Other than that, she did not seem to be harmed. 
                  
                  John had 
                  the distinct impression that he knew the man who brought in 
                  Julie. The face with its heavy, coarse features was unfamiliar 
                  to him, but the dark gleaming eyes...he had seen them 
                  someplace before. But where? 
                  
                  The man 
                  noticed John and he smiled evilly. "We meet again." 
                  
                  That 
                  voice. Strangely accented, grating and harsh. John recognized 
                  it. It was the voice of the man whom he had confronted coming 
                  out of Nova's service elevator six months before. The man, who 
                  disguised as a security guard, had planted a bomb aboard the 
                  shuttle. 
                  
                  He must be 
                  wearing a mask, John thought, remembering Scott telling of his 
                  encounter with the villain in the Nova's rigging. 
                  
                  Though he 
                  remained leaning up against the wall, John tensed, all of his 
                  senses acutely focused. 
                  
                  They were 
                  surrounded by danger and anything could happen at any time. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Jeff 
                  picked up a pen and set it on the line. One signature and all 
                  that he had worked for would be gone. Not the money, but his 
                  company. The contract that Haydyn had his legal team draw up 
                  provided for AIS to pay full market value for Tracy Aerospace. 
                  Even so, Jeff felt no consolation for the loss he had to 
                  endure. He didn't want to give up the company he had built 
                  from the ground up. He had put his heart and soul into it; it 
                  was like a child to him. 
                  
                  But what 
                  choice did he have? Virgil's life depended on it. There was 
                  nothing more important in the world to him than his family. 
                  Nothing. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  started to sign the paper. 
                  
                  "Wait, Mr. 
                  Tracy! Don't sign it!" 
                  
                  Startled, 
                  Jeff dropped the pen. 
                  
                  Kat, 
                  panting and out of breath, stood at the door next to John. 
                  
                  "Again!" 
                  Haydyn growled, glaring at her. "Really, Katherine. You're 
                  making of habit of barging in on my private conversations. You 
                  really must learn some manners." 
                  
                  Kat 
                  ignored him. "I've decoded the CD." 
                  
                  At the 
                  word 'CD,' Haydyn's eyes narrowed and he made the slightest 
                  motion towards the Hood. 
                  
                  "What was 
                  on it?" John asked, curious. 
                  
                  Kat smiled 
                  and regarded Haydyn scornfully. "Enough evidence to send 
                  you to jail for the rest of your life." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  stared at her for a second, then laughed. "You know, 
                  Katherine, you never cease to amaze me with your lack of 
                  gratitude. Is this the way you repay me for all I've done for 
                  you?" 
                  
                  "And what 
                  is it you've done that I should be grateful for?" Kat asked, 
                  her voice dripping with scorn. "Should I thank you for making 
                  my childhood a living hell? Should I thank you for making my 
                  mother so desperate to that she can't be left alone for a 
                  minute without trying to kill herself? Or for turning Jimmy, 
                  your own son for Christ's sake, into a drug addict roaming the 
                  streets? Is that what I should thank you for?" 
                  
                  Out of the 
                  corner of his eye, John caught sight of a figure slipping 
                  stealthily through the door. Before he could voice a warning, 
                  there was a gun pointed at the back of Kat's head. Sensing 
                  someone behind her, she started to turn. 
                  
                  "I 
                  wouldn't do that, Doctor," a voice purred. "I've got a very 
                  nervous trigger finger, you know." 
                  
                  "You!" 
                  Jeff growled. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  smiled in reply. "Mr. Tracy! How nice it is to see you again, 
                  though I must say that you don't look very well. I hear things 
                  are going quite badly at Tracy Aerospace these days." He 
                  sighed mockingly. "I do believe that Collie would turn over in 
                  his grave if he knew what a mess things are, don't you?" 
                  
                  Jeff's 
                  lips twitched. 
                  
                  "Where's 
                  that CD, Katherine?" Haydyn said, getting up from his chair 
                  and stalking towards her like a lion. 
                  
                  "Wouldn't 
                  you like to know," Kat said, smiling. 
                  
                  "Give it 
                  to me." 
                  
                  "I'll give 
                  it to you, but first call off your dog," Kat said. "I don't 
                  like it when people point guns at me." 
                  
                  "Back 
                  off!" Haydyn growled, waving Becker impatiently away. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  frowned ever so slightly. "I don't think it would be a good 
                  idea to..." 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  care what you think! Put the gun away!" snapped Haydyn. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  shrugged. "Okay, if you say so, but don't forget that I warned 
                  you." 
                  
                  Lowering 
                  the gun he stepped back. 
                  
                  "Now give 
                  me that CD!" 
                  
                  "Okay," 
                  Kat said. She pulled the CD from the pocket of her jacket and 
                  dangled it before Haydyn as if it were a bone. "Come and get 
                  it, you son of a bitch." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  dashed towards it. When he was less than a foot away, Kat 
                  dropped the CD onto the floor. It bounced twice, rolled along 
                  the carpet, and came to rest against the along the bottom pane 
                  of glass of the observation window. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  stopped in his tracks, his eyes following the object that 
                  could put him in jail the rest of his life. Taking full 
                  advantage of his distraction, Kat attacked. Kicking as hard as 
                  she could, the toe of her steel-toed hiking boot caught Haydyn 
                  in the shin. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  grunted in pain and fell forward as Kat dashed by, heading for 
                  the CD. 
                  
                  "I told 
                  you so," Becker said in a singsong voice to Haydyn who hopped 
                  around on one leg, cursing. Drawing his gun, he aimed at Kat. 
                  
                  "Look 
                  out!" John shouted, launching himself at Becker. 
                  
                  Becker 
                  squeezed out a round before John could stop him. The bullet 
                  whizzed by Kat's head and hit the observation window, 
                  shattering the glass. 
                  
                  Wrestling 
                  for the gun, John could see the Hood moving with astonishing 
                  quickness towards them. He knew he wouldn't have a chance 
                  against the combined strength of both villains. In 
                  desperation, John twisted Becker's hand that held the gun 
                  towards the advancing figure. 
                  
                  Pop! Pop! 
                  
                  The gun 
                  fired twice and the Hood dropped to the floor, blood flowing 
                  freely from a wound in his shoulder. 
                  
                  "Becker, 
                  you damn fool!" he snarled, his face twisting in pain. 
                  
                  Furious at 
                  the turn of events, Becker elbowed John in the face. 
                  
                  The blow 
                  connected with his nose and John heard a distinct crunch. A 
                  wave of blood washed down his face but still he held on the 
                  gun doggedly. Back and forth they twisted and turn, 
                  overturning chairs until they finally fell onto the table. 
                  Leaning over John, Becker managed to bring the gun up towards 
                  his head. 
                  
                  "Goodbye 
                  and good riddance," Becker panted, pressing the gun up to 
                  John's temple. 
                  
                  Crash! 
                  
                  Becker 
                  slumped over John. Behind him, Jeff stood with a part of a 
                  decorative sculpture in his hand. The other part lay in 
                  scattered pieces over Becker's limp form. "Nice one, Dad," 
                  John said, smiling. He could taste something salty dripping 
                  down over his mouth and rubbed a hand across his face. His 
                  fist came away covered with blood, so much that John who 
                  wasn't the least bit squeamish, felt a little ill. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  pushed Becker's limp form aside and helped John up. "Are you 
                  okay? Did he shoot you, son?" 
                  
                  "No, he 
                  didn't shoot me," John said. Feeling dizzy, he leaned against 
                  Jeff's supporting arm. "But I think he broke my nose." 
                  
                  The sounds 
                  of sirens wailed in the distance. 
                  
                  "The 
                  police," Jeff said with relief. "Kat must have called them 
                  before she came up..." 
                  
                  "Julie!" 
                  John cried, catching sight of the girl laying on the floor a 
                  short distance away, squirming and trying to break free from 
                  the bonds that held her hands. Forgetting his pain, he rushed 
                  to help her. 
                  
                  A shout of 
                  rage turned Jeff's attention to the other side of the room. 
                  
                  "Give me 
                  that CD," Haydyn hissed, advancing on Kat who held the CD in 
                  her hand. 
                  
                  "Forget 
                  it," Kat said. "It's over. The police are already here." 
                  
                  Still, 
                  Haydyn advanced. Eyes blazing and teeth clenched, he looked 
                  more like a wild animal than a man. 
                  
                  "Give me 
                  that CD!" he roared, leaping for Kat. 
                  
                  Startled 
                  by his sudden attack, Kat turned away and half-fell over an 
                  overturned chair. She quickly recovered her balance and tried 
                  to twist out of Haydyn's grasp but it was no use. 
                  
                  He caught 
                  hold of her long hair. Yanking her around, he hit her in the 
                  face with the back of his hand. Stunned by the blow, Kat 
                  stumbled backwards towards the broken observation window. 
                  Haydyn, still holding onto her, lost his balance and together 
                  they fell through the mammoth hole in the glass. 
                  
                  "No!" Jeff 
                  shouted, rushing forward. 
                  
                  But they 
                  were gone. 
                  
                  Heart 
                  pounding, he reached the window and looked out, fully 
                  expecting to see two broken bodies upon the sidewalk below. 
                  
                  But they 
                  weren't dead. 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  clutched onto the ledge of the building with one hand and held 
                  onto Kat with the other. 
                  
                  The two 
                  men, who at one time had been such friends, gazed at each 
                  other. 
                  
                  Without 
                  hesitation, Jeff reached out. "Give me your hand, James." 
                  
                  "No," 
                  Haydyn said, shaking his head. "Katherine first." 
                  
                  With a 
                  mighty effort, he pulled Kat up and placed her hand into 
                  Jeff's. She was unconscious and blood soaked the back of her 
                  hair, staining it a rusty red. 
                  
                  With John 
                  and Julie's help, Jeff pulled her in through the window. John 
                  knelt over her and checked for a pulse. "I think she's 
                  alright," he said. "She must have hit her head on the ledge or 
                  something." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  leaned back out the window. "Okay, James. Your turn." 
                  
                  "Is she 
                  alright?" Haydyn asked. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  nodded. "Yes, she'll be fine. Now give me your hand." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  made no move for Jeff's outstretched hand. "No, Jeff." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  stared at him in utter disbelief. "What are you talking about? 
                  Let me help you." 
                  
                  "No." 
                  Haydyn smiled slightly. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  watched with horror as Haydyn's fingers loosened their grip. 
                  "For god's sake, give me your hand, James!" 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  shook his head. "No, Jeff. No matter how hard you always 
                  tried, you couldn't help me before and you can't help me now." 
                  
                  "Please, 
                  James. Don't do this." p 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  sighed deeply and closed his eyes. "I don't know when it 
                  happened, Jeff ...but I lost my soul somewhere along the way. 
                  Don't let that happen to you. Hold your ideals close so that 
                  greed and ambition don't make you forget them." 
                  
                  "James! 
                  Listen to me..." 
                  
                  Haydyn 
                  opened his eyes. "Goodbye, Jeff." 
                  
                  "James! 
                  
                  Haydyn let 
                  go of the ledge and Jeff made a desperate grab for him. 
                  
                  But it was 
                  no use. He watched in horror as Haydyn fell to his death. A 
                  crowd of people gathered around on the sidewalk, watching with 
                  fascinated horror as the snow around the broken body was 
                  stained a crimson red. The screech of tires on the wet 
                  pavement signaled the arrival of the police. A couple of 
                  officers herded away the curious spectators while several more 
                  entered the building. 
                  
                  "Such a 
                  waste," Jeff murmured. 
                  
                  Sickened 
                  by the sight below, he turned away. His enemy was dead but he 
                  felt no jubilation or satisfaction, only sorrow at the 
                  needless loss of life. 
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Becker and 
                  the mysterious masked man had both vanished without a trace by 
                  the time the police had arrived on the top floor of the 
                  building. Kat, regaining consciousness, reluctantly went to 
                  the hospital along with Julie, who though not seriously 
                  injured, had a few bumps and bruises from her fall down the 
                  mountain slope the night before. 
                  
                  Jeff and 
                  John with his bloodied nose wrapped in a towel that an officer 
                  gave him, stayed behind to answer the police's questions about 
                  Haydyn's two hired criminals. 
                  
                  "They must 
                  have slipped away when our backs were turned," John said, 
                  sounding muffled from the towel on his face. He adjusted the 
                  towel slightly. 
                  
                  "Don't 
                  worry, son," Jeff said, putting a hand on John's shoulder. 
                  "There's always another day. Sooner or later their crimes will 
                  catch up with them." 
                  
                  "I hope 
                  you're right, Dad," John grumbled. "I know I'd like to catch 
                  up with Becker sometime and give him a taste of his own 
                  medicine." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  chuckled. "Speaking of medicine, I think it's time you took 
                  yours at the hospital. We'll stop and pick up Virgil on the 
                  way." 
                  
                  "They're 
                  letting him out already?" John asked, surprised. 
                  
                  "Why not? 
                  He's innocent." 
                  
                  "Yeah, I 
                  know that. But I figured it would take a couple of days to get 
                  things sorted out..." 
                  
                  "So did 
                  I," Jeff admitted. "But the Police Chief said that due to the 
                  overwhelming evidence and the fact that Dave Lewis retracted 
                  his statements, there was no reason to keep an innocent man in 
                  jail any longer." 
                  
                  John 
                  sighed. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  the matter, son?" 
                  
                  "Nothing, 
                  Dad. I was just thinking that this is one hell of a way to 
                  spend a vacation." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled and clapped John on the back. "For once I couldn't 
                  agree with you more, son." 
                  
                  
                  
                  Afterword
                   
                  
                  "Leave it 
                  to you to make a simple job difficult, Tobolsk." 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  glared across the table at Professor Volzac, head of the 
                  Bereznik Department of Scientific Research and Development. 
                  With his small hard eyes, gleaming bald head, and thin scrawny 
                  neck, the aging scientist reminded many of his colleagues of a 
                  buzzard. 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  despised the arrogant scientist and hated his condescending 
                  attitude. "Securing a undamaged computer from a enemy plane is 
                  not easy," he retorted testily. "If you doubt it, you can try 
                  it yourself sometime." 
                  
                  Volzac 
                  snorted in disgust. "I would, Tobolsk, except it is not my 
                  job. It is yours. But if you can't do it, perhaps it is 
                  time to find someone who can." 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  bristled, but held his tongue as the chair at the end of the 
                  table swung around. A handsome, dark-haired man in his late 
                  forties regarded both of them calmly. General Benenora, the 
                  Bereznik dictator, though displeased did not show it. 
                  
                  "Enough," 
                  he said, his voice very calm and steady, like still waters on 
                  a lake. "This bickering among ourselves is accomplishing 
                  nothing. The fact remains we are no closer to our goal of 
                  securing a working computer with the SEEK system information." 
                  
                  "My point 
                  exactly," grumbled Volzac. 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  scowled darkly. p 
                  
                  "If you 
                  have a better idea, I am sure Tobolsk would be open to it," 
                  General Benenora said quietly. 
                  
                  "I don't 
                  need any help from him," growled Tobolsk. "I already have 
                  something else in mind." 
                  
                  "Oh? What 
                  is it this time?" sneered Volzac. "Are you going to send an 
                  invitation to the USAF to send us one of their planes?" 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  ignored Volzac, wishing very much that he could draw his gun 
                  and pepper the old scientist with bullets. 
                  
                  "No. I 
                  have no intention of trying to get another one of their 
                  planes. It is far too difficult and unpredictable." 
                  
                  "Then how 
                  do you intend on getting what we need?" Volzac demanded. 
                  
                  "It's 
                  quite simple really. My sources say that the SEEK system has 
                  been installed in a place other than their aircraft." 
                  
                  "Oh 
                  really?" Volzac challenged. "Who else is using it?" 
                  
                  Tobolsk 
                  smiled. "A world navy research submarine that will be leaving 
                  shortly for the Kara Sea...the Ishmael..." 
                   
                  
                    
                     
                   
                  
                  Jeff Tracy 
                  packed up the last of his belongings. 
                  
                  "Almost 
                  ready, Father?" 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  looked up at his eldest son. "Yes, Scott. I'm ready." 
                  
                  He picked 
                  up the cardboard box from his desk and looked around his 
                  office one last time. Feeling a twinge of uncertainty, he made 
                  no move to leave. Memories through his mind like a current. He 
                  had spent countless hours there, years of his life really. And 
                  now he was leaving it all behind. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  walked across to him and rested a hand on his shoulder. "I 
                  know how you feel, Father, but you've made the right 
                  decision." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled at Scott. "I know, son. It's just not easy to let go." 
                  
                  Scott 
                  checked his watch. "Well, I don't mean to rush you, Dad. But 
                  I've really got to get back to the house. I'm expecting a call 
                  from Commander Morris, you know." 
                  
                  Even 
                  though he was on leave, Scott still kept in touch with his 
                  commanding officer on his unit's status. 
                  
                  Jeff shook 
                  himself out of his memories. "Of course, Scott. Let's go." 
                  
                  With one 
                  last look around, Jeff shut the door to his office. 
                  
                  Though it 
                  was a weekday, Tracy Aerospace seemed strangely quiet. "I 
                  wonder where everybody is," Jeff mused. "Even Helen's not 
                  here." 
                  
                  "I hear 
                  there's a bout of flu going around," Scott said casually. "I'm 
                  sure people are calling off sick right and left." 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  looked at him suspiciously but Scott's face remained deadpan. 
                  
                  Unable to 
                  shake the feeling that something was going on that he didn't 
                  know about, Jeff followed Scott out to the car. 
                  
                  When the 
                  pulled up outside the house, Jeff's suspicions grew when he 
                  saw Alan dash away into the house. 
                  
                  "What's 
                  going on around here?" Jeff demanded. "Everyone's been acting 
                  strange today." 
                  
                  "Oh 
                  really? I didn't notice," Scott said, with a shrug. 
                  
                  They 
                  headed up the walk into the house. Jeff hesitated, noticing a 
                  bunch of parked cars further on down the street and along the 
                  stately drive of their next-door neighbor, Tony Ellis. 
                  
                  "Come on, 
                  Dad," Scott said, pulling Jeff by the arm. 
                  
                  "Look at 
                  all the cars," Jeff commented as they reached the door. "I 
                  wonder if Tony is having a party of some kind." 
                  
                  "No, Dad. 
                  I know for a fact that Tony's not having a party," Scott said, 
                  grinning. "You are!" 
                  
                  He threw 
                  the door open. 
                  
                  
                  "Surprise!" a chorus of voices shouted. 
                  
                  Jeff's 
                  mouth dropped open in amazement at the sight before them. The 
                  inside of the house was transformed by festive decorations. He 
                  looked around at all the happy faces around him. 
                  
                  They were 
                  all there. His friends and his family. Even his mother, who, 
                  as he found out later, had flown in from California that 
                  morning. For nearly an hour, he mingled in the crowd, catching 
                  up on old times with those he hadn't seen for many years. The 
                  atmosphere was festive and the party went well into the night. 
                  
                  It was 
                  near midnight when they said goodbye to the last person. 
                  
                  "Whew!" 
                  Alan said, shutting the door. "I'm tired!" 
                  
                  "What 
                  for?" teased Gordon. "All you did was eat and talk. Two things 
                  that you do naturally without any effort." 
                  
                  "Very 
                  funny," grumbled Alan, who was irritated to no end by his 
                  brother's relentless teasing. "When did you say you were 
                  leaving?" 
                  
                  Gordon 
                  grinned. "Two weeks, brother. When the Ishmael leaves 
                  port in Virginia, I'll be on her." 
                  
                  "So Dad, 
                  were you really surprised?" Scott asked, stifling a yawn. 
                  
                  "Yes, I 
                  can honestly say I was surprised," Jeff said as he and Grandma 
                  came into the living room. "But I think it's a little silly to 
                  make such a fuss over such a little thing. People retire all 
                  over this world every day, you know." 
                  
                  "Not 
                  you, Dad," Virgil said, smiling. "This is a day we thought 
                  would never come." 
                  
                  "Not 
                  willingly anyway," John added, slumped in the most comfortable 
                  chair in the room. 
                  
                  "I never 
                  thought this day would come either," Jeff sighed mournfully. 
                  
                  "Really, 
                  Jeff!" Grandma scolded. "Here you are, acting like it's your 
                  funeral. Don't you know you've still got the best years of 
                  your life ahead of you? So stop being a knucklehead and enjoy 
                  yourself!" 
                  
                  "I'll 
                  try," Jeff said doubtfully. "I'm just not used to having so 
                  much time on my hands." 
                  
                  "What 
                  are you going to do, Father?" Alan asked, curious. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  shrugged. "Travel for a while, I guess. There's lots of places 
                  in this old world that I'd like to see." 
                  
                  "That's 
                  the spirit," Grandma said. "Now how about the rest of you boys 
                  getting some and giving me a hand cleaning this place up?" 
                  
                  Alan and 
                  Gordon groaned and John sunk deeper into his chair. 
                  
                  Virgil 
                  collapsed on the couch. "Let's clean up tomorrow. I don't 
                  think I can do one more thing tonight." 
                  
                  Only 
                  Scott, who was his usual energetic self, seemed unaffected by 
                  the busy day. "Come on, fellas. There's one more thing you can 
                  do." 
                  
                  "What's 
                  that?" Alan grumbled. 
                  
                  Scott 
                  smiled and disappeared for a minute. When he came back he 
                  carried a bunch of glasses and a bottle. Popping the cork, he 
                  filled each long-stemmed glass halfway with bubbly champagne. 
                  
                  "I would 
                  like to propose a toast," Scott said once the glasses were 
                  passed around. He turned to Jeff and smiled. "To the future, 
                  Dad. May we always remember it's not what tomorrow holds for 
                  us, but what we bring to it that counts." 
                  
                  "To the 
                  future!" they cried in unison, raising their glasses. 
                  
                  Jeff 
                  smiled at his sons and thought just how bright it really was 
                  for him. 
                  
                  For all of 
                  them.  |